《The Small Sage Will Try Her Best In The Different World From Lv.1!》 Chapter 1: I Finally Became The Sage of My Desire!

Chapter 1: I Finally Became The Sage of My Desire!

Trantor: Flowingcloud Editor: Melinoe (cloud¡¯s IRL friend) Yay! Under 3 years of hardship, I finally became the sage of my desire! Haaaa. It was long. I, Kujo Yuuri, started this Elysia Online when I was 15 years old, 3 years ago. It is the so-called MMO, but it was the work of a famous Japanese game maker who had an established reputation for their graphics and story, so I thought that it looked interestinnnggg and used that as a motive to start ying. It was my first game, so I move about in confusion without understanding anything. Without knowing where I should go, or what I should do, I roamed around the grasnds at a loss. At that time, of course, I encountered the new yer killer, the raid boss that asionally appears in the low-level area, and thought I would die, but in the nick of time, I was saved by an elf Onee-sama who happened to pass by. That elf Onee-sama taught me, who was a beginner at games, various things. Her appearance was a sexy beautiful elf, but in reality, when I found out that she was a middle-aged man and I was the same age as his daughter, I was shocked. Of course, his daughter also yed the game and we became good friends. For some reason, his daughter was a male character and a swordsman though. Those people happened to be a guild master, so in the process I became indebted to their guild. Everyday was truly fun and time passed in a blink of an eye. I choose a mage simply thinking it was a world of swords and magic, and there was also help from everyone of the building while studying, and somehow became a Lv 99 mage. In this game, when you be Lv 99, you can change your upation to another one. Because of that, the next job I chose was a priest that the guild wascking in. No, well, it¡¯s because I was truly indebted to everyone in the guild. I wanted it to be a repayment¡­ And finally, finally! Although I was raising my level slower than everyone else due to exams, even so I also became a Lv 99 priest somehow, finally cleared the high-grade upation Kue the Sage and became the sage of my desire! Yayyy! Now, I can use attack and recovery magic, and furthermore changed my upation to a mage that could equip swords for some reason! Hehehe. I can finally hold a sword and spam my A button to raise my levels. Yayyy. Ha. That¡¯s right. While spamming my dream basic A button attacks, I might be able to surf the web as well!? I¡­¡­ I want to share this joy with someone through the friend chat. Well, I have to properly finish the quest first¡­ While fixing my eyes on the PC screen, I moved my mouse. [Congrattions. You have changed your upation to a sage. You will start at Lv 1, but is that fine with you?] ¡ú Yes No Of course [Yes] in this situation. [Yuuri-san has be a sage from now on. Please adventure with an appropriate decorum of a sage.] Ooh, how should I put this, as expected of a sage. ¡®Adventuring with decorum¡¯ it says. [From now on, you are going to the true Elysia, but is that fine?] Hee. When I got a high-grade upation, I go to a new map. I didn¡¯t know thattt. I¡¯m fundamentally in the ¡®ying games without looking at strategy guide sites¡¯ faction, so my chest trembled at my first message. I choose [Yes] here as well without hesitating. [Well then, please enjoy your new adventure.] When that message was sent, a radiant light, bright enough that I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open, overflowed suddenly from the PC. When I recovered my consciousness, I was sleeping on a grassy ce for some reason. The height of the grass wasn¡¯t so tall, not to the point that it¡¯s enough to hide my body. I should¡¯ve been ying a game at first, so I wonder if this is a dream. All things considered, it sure is a real-like dream¡­ I slowly stood up and looked around my surroundings. Under my bottom was some light brown grass rustling. If you looked up, it was a blue sky devoid of any clouds. Also, looking over beyond the small hill, there was a thick and rampant forest. If you looked around, there¡¯s something simr to a grey-colored road stretching out on the opposite side of the forest. A road¡­¡­ which means, first of all, people live around this area. I didn¡¯t know why I was in such a ce, but I guess I should go there for the time being. Well, it is a dream after all. As I thought so, I started to walk, and I felt an ufortable feeling that couldn¡¯t be exined. Even though I was walking normally, it feels different from usual for some reason. I wonder if it¡¯s different since it¡¯s a dream. As I looked down at my feet incidentally, I noticed I was wearing something simr to sandals on my feet. Small¡­¡­? I felt like they were smaller than the feet I usually look at. Also, I was wearing a pelt knitted retro sandal. Aah, this is might how it feels to equip a beginner sandal in a game. Which means, if games became the so called virtual games, it would feel like this I guess. Even if this was a dream, I¡¯m experiencing it in advanced? Fufu. It feels like I¡¯ve profited. But nheless, isn¡¯t my hands and feet a bit tiny. I haven¡¯t made such a small character though. Perhaps¡­¡­ pat pat, as I touched around my chest. It¡¯s¡­¡­ It¡¯s not here. There was a modest amount, but my breasts that should¡¯ve surely been there was gonneeee. Sigh. Perhaps I became a boy¡­¡­ ¡­¡­Ah, this one also isn¡¯t here. That¡¯s good. My gender didn¡¯t change. But¡­¡­ I became a small child? I tried to touch my face and body even more. I don¡¯t really understand really well, but it feels like I¡¯ve shrunk overall¡­¡­? There, I let out a giggle. A weird dream. A really weird dream. However¡­¡­ it was somewhat fun and exciting. That¡¯s right, this feeling is the same feeling as when I y games all the time. That¡¯s why I, filled with excitement, looked at the cloud of rising dusting from the grey road with a dopamine rush. T/N: Just kidding, she¡¯s just looking forward to it. Chapter 2: I Definitely Do Not Want to Forget This Dream

Chapter 2: I Definitely Do Not Want to Forget This Dream

Trantor: Flowingcloud Editor: DC Proofreader: Nixie A cloud of dust rose from the grey road,gradually growing closer. If observed closely, it seems as if there were people mounted upon horses. Moreover, as a group. If you were to fixedly stare, the group stopped once, before breaking into a run again. Then, they reached the bottom of the hill where I was, and ran towards my direction. Hm? Are youing here? Whilst watching the approaching group with stupefaction, they stopped a short distance away from me. ¡°Why is a child in such a ce!?¡± cried the leader of the group as they pointed at me. I couldn¡¯t see their face clearly due to the re of the backlight, but he had an amazingly good tenor voice. Who was it¡­ It¡¯s simr to the voice of a voice actor in an anime that I¡¯d recently watched. I¡¯m having a dream, so I guess I probably really liked how that voice actor sounded. The anime wasn¡¯t that interesting though. 1 Why are you in such a ce? What happened to your parents?¡± Being asked by the person with that deep voice, I was puzzled. Even if you ask me why I¡¯m in such a ce, I can only answer that it¡¯s because of a dream, right? As for my parents, I think they¡¯re at home, but I wonder if it¡¯s okay to answer like that. As troubled as I was, the person beside the one who had called out to me began to speak. ¡°Can you tell us your name?¡± The next person who called out, switched to a new question immediately.. ¡°I¡¯m Kujou Yuuri.¡± ¡°Kujoyuuri is it¡­¡­ I can¡¯t tell where you¡¯re from just by your name.¡± Kujoyuuri¡­¡­ even I can¡¯t tell which country that person is from! ¡°It¡¯s not Kujoyuuri, it¡¯s Kujou, Yuuri!¡± ¡°A house name holder!¡± 2 What¡¯s with that, mochi? 3 ¡°However, I don¡¯t remember hearing the house name Yuuri before. Argo, how about you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know as well.¡± The person next to him also has a good voice. As expected, Since this is a dream, I wonder if this is a haven of beautiful voices.. Hehehe. ¡°Yuuri is my name. Kujou is umm, my family name.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­ however, it¡¯s a name I¡¯ve never heard of. Nheless, we can¡¯t leave the house name holder¡¯s child as they are now.¡± Aah, a house name holder is a person who possesses a family name, What¡¯s with that. I thought they were going to give me some delicious mochi. Speaking of mochi, I wanna eat Imamiya Shrine¡¯s aburi mochi. The kinako sure is a masterpiece. 4 ¡°We¡¯ll take you to the fort. Argo, put that child in front of me.¡± When the first beautiful voice said it, the person called Agro came down from his horse and approached me. He had light brown hair and light blue pupils; he¡¯s quite a beauty. Waa. What a feast for my eyes. Yup. As expected. Although this is a dream, it sure is fun to see people with beautiful faces. Argo-san said, ¡°Excuse me for a second,¡± and held me up in his arms. Ooh~. The view is more vast! As I looked around restlessly, Argo-san lowered his eyebrows. ¡°Uwa. This kid heals my heart a lot¡­¡­¡± Tehe. I was praised somehow. As I grew happy, I made myself pleasant to everybody with my grin. Moreover, Agro-san lowered his eyebrows more and more. Grin grin grin grin. Twitch twitch twitch twitch. The battle between the grin and twitch that I thought wouldst for eternity was put to an end by the beautiful voice-san. ¡°Agro, cut it out, hand that child over here.¡± ¡°Uuuh¡­¡­I don¡¯t wanna hand her over. Leader, please treat her carefully, alright?¡± Agro-san handed me over to the beautiful voice-san reluctantly. ¡°Uwaa~a.¡± When Agro-san carried me in his arms, the world¡¯s view became taller, but as expected on top of a horse is more amazing! Also, the beautiful voice-san, who I looked at closer, became a more amazing superior beauty. Gold hair that was loose and wavy. Green pupils with long slits simr to a fine emerald. A superior beauty, but without the effeminate portion and manly. It may be my imagination but it was simr to the charm of a male, however, he was a person that had a fluffy aura floating around him. His age seems to be in thetter half of his twenties. It¡¯s hard to determine the ages of western people, so I can¡¯t say for certain though. How should I put it¡­¡­ it was as if the main character of an anime materialized, and I was charmed by the Beauty-san without thinking. Yup. This dream sure is amazing. Even if I wake up, I definitely will remember! Yes. Currently, I am currently receiving a ride on a horse with Beauty-san who I¡¯ve never seen before. Because of my midget specs, I was felt stable as I was snuggly wrapped around (by Beauty-san). There¡¯s a saddle like object more or less and I clung onto the arms of Beauty-san holding the reins. His arms were trained quite well as they were firm. At any rate, the horse is jolting quite a bit¡­¡­ Honestly, this dream is too real. ¡°Yuuri, do you remember which country you came from?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Japan.¡± ¡°Nihon¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± 5 Looking from below, my eyes met with Beauty-san who looked at down at me. Uwa. Isn¡¯t that a foul y being good-looking even looking from below. ¡°It¡¯s an ind country in the middle of the ocean. There are four seasons and easy to pass time.¡± ¡°Shiki¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Cherry blossoms bloom in the spring, we go to the pool in the summer, eat baked sweet potatoes in the autumn, and make snowmans in the fall.¡± ¡°That¡­ sounds fun.¡± ¡°It is.¡± 6 It seems like he doesn¡¯t really understand, but it¡¯s a dream and it¡¯s fine it I don¡¯t exin in detail. But¡­¡­ It¡¯s sort of scary for some reason. How should I put it, it feels really real, doesn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know how I should put it in words, but it¡¯s strangely realistic, or rather¡­¡­ B-But, I¡¯ve never seen such a person that was more good-looking than a Hollywood star or a model in reality. This is a dream, right¡­¡­? Whether it was my uneasiness showing on my face or not, the blond hair Onii-san gently stroked my hair with the hand that I wasn¡¯t being held with. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡± Yup. If it¡¯s said by a deep certain voice, it feels like everything is alright for some reason. ¡°¡­¡­Alright!¡± That¡¯s right. Since it¡¯s a real dream, let¡¯s have fun. Chapter 3: Can I Return To My Original World!?

Chapter 3: Can I Return To My Original World!?

After pulling myself together, I looked around me. There was nothing else to see other than the grey-colored road, the grasnds and the nearby forest. Oh? I can sort of see a building nearby. When we gradually drew near it, I saw a European-style small fort. The nearby stone walls encircled the fort and towers could be seen in the center. ¡°That¡¯s Izel Fort. Have you heard of it before?¡± As I was asked by the blond hair Onii-san, I shook my head. ¡°I see. ¡­Well, let¡¯s talk about the details after we arrive at the fort.¡± When we got closer, I could see that there was a moat around the castle walls, and there was a drawbridgeing into view at the entrance. Then, a voice could be heard from the castle walls, and the drawbridge came down with a rattling sound. The drawbridge fell to the ground with a thud as I started to feel anxious. As we entered the fort, there was an area simr to a za. When the leader and them entered inside, people came and gathered around. ¡°Agro. I¡¯m entrusting Yuuri to you. Wait in the office for me.¡± ¡°Yes, Leader.¡± Agro-san, who just got off his horse, helped me get off. With a thump, feet reached the ground. I could feel a firm vibrationing from my feet. No, there wasn¡¯t a thump. This is a dream. It¡¯s a dream for sure. ¡°Well then Yuuri-san,e over here.¡± Agro-san lead me by the hand, and I was crushed by anxiety, but I chased after him after that. As we passed through the za, there was an entrance where people can only enter one at a time. Pass that, we proceeded up a dim narrow staircase. I felt somewhat lonely, so I firmly held Agro-san¡¯s hand. He looked back and smiled to give me a peace of mind. His light blue eyes were gentle and seemingly smiling. ¡°It¡¯s slightly dark so it¡¯s scary right? It¡¯ll be bright soon, so let¡¯s preserve a bit longer.¡± I nodded my head, Agro-san face towards again and moved forward. Having climbed the staircase, we got to the building¡¯s roof. As I left the gloomy ce to the suddenly bright spot, my eyes got disorientated for a moment. They gradually got used to it and when I looked at my surroundings, I noticed there were another two buildings, onerger than the other, with towers erected on the rooftops. Agro-san walked towards the bigger building. The knights who stood in front of the door greeted him and we entered inside. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s this way.¡± The entrance opened up to a huge hall with a staircase going up from right to left. We climbed up and headed towards the room at the right end. When I entered, I first caught sight of arge desk. Also, a stack of papers that looked like official documents umted there. ¡°Well then, sit over here. Umm, I wonder if it¡¯s better if you had something to drink. I¡¯ll go get something real quick.¡± When he pointed at a sofa against the wall, he pulled the string on the opposite side of the desk. Then, after a while, someone knocked on the door. When Agro-san gave permission to enter the room, a bearded person simr to a bear entered the room. ¡°Did you call for me, vice-leader?¡± ¡°Ahh, yeah. I want you to bring this little girl something to drink. Something a kid can drink¡­. Yuuri-chan, is there anything you can¡¯t drink?¡± I tiled my head to the side as I listened. I mean, if I¡¯m asked that inside a dream, how should I answer? ¡°For the time being, Rico juice should be fine, Georg, I¡¯m relying on you.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± When the Bear-san called Georg left, Agro-san sat next to me. ¡°Well then. H~m. I wonder what I should ask.¡± I decided to try timidly asking Agro-san who said that while lowering his brows. ¡°Um¡­ where are we? What is this country called? The name of the continent?¡± ¡°Eh? Starting from there?¡± ¡°Yes. Please.¡± ¡°The name of the continent is Elysia. But this is the Izel Fort at the outskirts of the Ares Kingdom. It¡¯s a fort near the Demon Forest, but have you heard of it before?¡± Elysia¡­¡­ I remembered that at the time, I was asked if I wanted to go to the true Elysia when I changed my upation to a sage. But, no way such a thing could¡­. I wasn¡¯t familiar with the name Izel Fort, but I have heard of the Ares Kingdom. Or rather, it¡¯s a country that appears countless times in quests. There was difficulties in the inheritance of the throne recently, and I have a feeling there was a quest to cooperate and end the fight between the king faction and the prince faction. The two of them were on good terms in fact, but the mastermind induced them to ruin their rtionship. It was good that I got to choose between a sword and a staff as a reward from that quest. Wait, that¡¯s not it! Eh? Eh?! EH?!! Did I really enter that game world? Is this inside Elysia Online? Eh? But if this isn¡¯t a dream, what¡¯s going to happen to me from now on? Can I return to my original world? Chapter 4: Should I Try Saying It?

Chapter 4: Should I Try Saying It?

Trantor: Flowingcloud Editor: Sage Yomeiri While I was rolling my eyes at this iprehensible situation, the door suddenly opened with a bang, and a super beauty with bright red hair appeared. She was a gorgeousdy withrge red eyes nose and mouth. Her eyshes were also thick, enough that a toothpick could be ced on it. 1 ¡°Agro! Is that kid leader¡¯s illegitimate child?¡± ¡°Amanda? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Na~h. Isn¡¯t she cute? Leader has a face as if he isn¡¯t interested indies, yet she has a cute girl like her. Hey, hey, how many? Her name? What happened to her mom?¡± She asked in rapid session, and I rolled my eyes even more. The world is going round and round¡­ The world is shaking¡­ Then, everything faded. Often, it¡¯s said you can wake up in a dream, but when can you say that you really woke up? Is it when you wake up in your own bed? Well, what if you never woke up from that dream¡­? What if that dream became reality and what should be reality does not exist anymore¡­? Yes. I¡¯m also self-aware. I¡¯m still running away from reality. After all, when I woke up, it wasn¡¯t the familiar ceiling. I looked around when I woke up and I noticed that it looks just like that office I was in before I passed out.. It should¡¯ve been a dream, but I still haven¡¯t woken up¡­. I felt like my tears forming. But that¡¯s no good. Crying is no good. Even if I cry here, nothing will change. Think, think. What should I do after this I wonder? First of all, what do I want to do? It¡¯s decided: if this world is real, then it¡¯s to return to my former world. Then, how do I return to my former world? ¡­There, my thoughts stopped. Do people like me from different worldse to this world I wonder? Perhaps you can freelye and go? If that¡¯s the case, I can immediately go home, so I¡¯d be relieved, but¡­. If perhaps I can¡¯t freelye and go between worlds, then whether it was intentional or by chance, there should be some sort of reason of why I came here. If I know that reason, I think I should also know the way of going home. However, how should I find out the cause I wonder¡­? As I looked up, I tried stretching out my arms. Those hands were much much smaller than my original hands. I¡¯ve definitely be a small kid. I wonder if this world is where a single small kid can manage on their own¡­? It¡¯d be good if I could see my status¡­ I could see it in Elysia Online, but I wonder if I can see it here as well? But there¡¯s no pressable buttons after all. Or perhaps I have to say ¡®status open¡¯ like in novels? S-Should I say it? Should I try saying it? It¡¯s said that once over the border, on may do anything. Should I try boldly saying it? ¡°S-Status. Open.¡± Because it¡¯s embarrassing since it¡¯s like I have chuunibyou, I tried saying it in a soft voice. Then, a semi-transparent window appeared in front of me. ¡°Eh. It worked?¡± A lot of words and numbers were lined up on the semi-transparent window. Perhaps this is my status? Umm, let me take a look. Kujou Yuuri. 8 Years Old. Lv 1 Sage. HP¡¡156 MP¡¡125 Skills Possessed Magic 100 Healing 100 Alchemy 100 Titles Magic Master Healing Master Stray From Another World The HP and MP are tricky numbers, but Lv1 would be something like this? Age is 8 huh. I wonder what¡¯s up with this half-assed age? H~m? If the skills are taken from the game, then these are the MAX values. The problem is the titles right¡­? What¡¯s with ¡®Stray From Another World¡¯ I wonder¡­? ¡®Stray¡¯, what does that mean I wonder? In Japan, the most famous stray monster is that silver one though¡­2 H~m, h~m? In other words, is it that? That I¡¯m a lost child??? That¡¯s right. The fact that the status screen appeared means that I can log out right? L-Let¡¯s try it out for now. ¡°Logout!¡± Silence. ¡°Execute: Logout!¡± Again, silence. ¡°Logout, enter!¡± ¡­No response. It¡¯s just a corpse. It¡¯s no good after all. Then, what about the friend chat I wonder? ¡°Friend chat open.¡± This also has no response. I wonder if only the status screen responds¡­? Haa¡­¡­how regrettable. So that means I can¡¯t go home. Oka-san, Oba-san, Onii-chan¡­ Tears flowed down my cheeks once more. Chapter 5: Try Thinking About the Current Situation

Chapter 5: Try Thinking About the Current Situation

Trantor: Flowingcloud Editor: Sage Yomeiri As I was crying, I heard knocking on the door, and it sounded like someone was entering the room. I turned to look at who it was, and the figure of the transcendent-like handsome leader. Our eyes met, and my gaze became firm for some reason. ¡°?¡± W-What? Why are they firm? ¡°Leader. Did that kid wake up? Eh? What¡¯s wrong? Did the leader make you cry?¡± Agro-san appeared from behind the transcendent beauty and approached the flustered me. Eh? I wasn¡¯t crying though¡­¡­ Oh, since my tears are falling, they misunderstood. I panicked and got up. ¡°No, um, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been crying¡­¡­ ah, I was slightly moved to tears, but it wasn¡¯t the Leader-san¡¯s fault in particr. Umm, err.¡± ¡°I see, I see. The leader¡¯s not a bad guy, but his words are a bit too harsh sometimes. I thought for sure he made you cry. So, you¡¯re fine? Can you get up?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Sorry for making you worry¡­¡­¡± I bowed to them gently while seated on the sofa, with my silver hair covering my cheeks. ¡­Hm? Silver? Could it be¡­that I have the appearance of the character I use in Elysia Online and not how I actually look?! In the game you can choose between six races: Human, Elf, Fairy, Demon, Dwarf, and Beast. It was my first time ying online, so I was considering between Human, Elf, and Fairy¡­but in the end I went with Human. My silver hair was around shoulder length and my cat-like eyes were purple. ¡­Come to think of it, I¡¯ve done a bad thing to that woman. She began to talk to me, but I suddenly passed out. ¡°Sorry for being a bother, Onee-san¡­¡­ As I dropped my shoulders, Agro-san sat down beside me and gently patted my head. Oh, don¡¯t worry about Amanda. Good grief, don¡¯t ramble on to a kid who¡¯s all alone and uneasy. You have to be considerate. Leader also thinks so right?¡± ¡°No, I think you¡¯re just noisy.¡± ¡°Eh?! No I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, shut up. I can¡¯t even talk to the kid.¡± ¡°Yeah yeah. The other party is a kid, so please don¡¯t scare them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± When Agro-san left, in his stead Leader-san sat beside me. Uuu¡­¡­ I¡¯m kinda nervous. ¡°I¡¯m called Leon, the leader of this fort. I want to ask you a few questions, but is that fine?¡± I nodded my head as a response. ¡°First, there¡¯s no mistake that you¡¯vee from another country called ¡®Nihon¡¯?¡± I nodded my head once more. ¡°Then, why were you at that ce? Do you remember?¡± I shook my head at that question. Even I want to know. ¡°Were you together with someone? A parent or a rtive¡­¡­?¡± I shook my head once again, and Leon-san looked at me troubled. But I¡¯m troubled too. You probably won¡¯t believe me if I said something like ¡®I came to this world suddenly¡¯ after ying a game. I wonder how I can exin this. Also, I¡¯m afraid of being considered a heretic if I told the truth¡­¡­ What should I do? What should I reply with? Someone teach me~~~~~ ¡°Anything¡¯s fine. Is there anything you remember?¡± When Leon-san asked, I nervously opened my mouth. ¡°Um¡­¡­I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll believe me, but¡­¡­ I should have been in my own room up to then. However, when I noticed, it seems like I was sleeping there. I also don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± Leon-san put his hand on his chin, and it seemed like he was thinking about something. ¡°A family name holder, furthermore she¡¯s probably a child of a high ranking noble family. It¡¯s unthinkable that such a child would have not even one guard. Which means that an ident urred or something?¡± Huh? Noble? No no no, it¡¯s not such an exaggerated family you know?! Dad is a normal office worker after all. ¡°I¡¯m not a noble or anything you know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a noble? However, you have a house name¡­¡­ and that hand is probably not of aborer¡¯s hand. Furthermore, to be able to talk in such a manner at that age, you can only be a person who has received education.¡± I feel that aborer¡¯s hand is a hand that has dried skin and cracks. Certainly, I don¡¯t have such hands, but I don¡¯t groom my hands to the point to the so called ¡®noble¡¯s hand¡¯¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t shaved my nails with a file; just snapped them right off with a nail clipper. Also, as for the way I speak, of course it¡¯d be more mature than an 8 year old because I¡¯m actually 18. It seems I can¡¯t easily dodge these questions. However, I can¡¯t say the truth, what should I do¡­¡­? ¡°But in my country, everyone has a family name. There are no nobles¡­¡­ The royal family are royalty in name only. It might be opposite of your country.¡± They¡¯re the imperial family though. ¡°Ohhh.¡± ¡°Education is also avable to all the people to a certain age. Therefore, I¡¯m just a normal kid from a normal family.¡± ¡°In other words, everyone in your country lives like a noble, correct?¡± H~m. I think it¡¯s a little bit different though¡­¡­ but there isn¡¯t a ss system, right? When I was troubled over what I should say, Leon-san lightly patted my head. ¡°It was a difficult conversation for a kid. Sorry.¡± No¡­¡­ it¡¯s my bad since I can¡¯t say the truth¡­¡­ My stomach was in pain due to the feelings of guilt. Haa. At any rate, to havee to the game world where I changed my upation to a sage¡­¡­ it feels like a fairy tail even though it¡¯s about me. If I knew this would happen, I shouldn¡¯t have changed my upation¡­¡­ ¡­Hmm? Changed my upation to sage?? Chapter 6: I Might Be Able to Find Out the Method to go Back

Chapter 6: I Might Be Able to Find Out the Method to go Back

Trantor: Flowingcloud Editor: Sage Yomeiri If this is the same world as Elysia Online, then there should also be Sage Kue at the Mage Tower that I went to right?! Since I came to this world immediately after bing a sage at the Sage Tower, I should be able to go back if I go there once again. Also, there should be the Sage Master Tyrion at the Sage Tower. If I ask him, I might be able to find out the method to go back! ¡°Umm. I might be able to understand something if I go to the Sage Tower!¡± ¡°Sage Tower? Where¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Err, The tower built in the middle of the Demon Forest.¡± ¡°The Demon Forest?!¡± ¡°Ah, but you might need a key to go inside? If I remember correctly, I might have to go to the dungeons in the six respective countries? ¡­¡­Come to think of it, I wonder if I have the key. I should have put it in the item box, but I wonder where¡¯s my item box? I wonder if it¡¯ll appear if I say ¡®Item box Open¡¯. ¡­¡­Ah, it appeared.¡± When I tried saying it, an item box-like window appeared. I wonder if the key to the Sage Tower is¡­¡­ There were potions and other equipment that I used before, but I couldn¡¯t find the key to enter the Sage Tower. Come to think of it, I feel like the key disappeared when I used it in the game. H~m. That means if since I entered before, wouldn¡¯t I be able to enter the Sage Tower as-is? Since I¡¯m a sage, of course I should have a free pass to the Sage Tower right? Mhm mhm. However, there¡¯s always the chance that it won¡¯t open. Should I go get the key once more? But is the first earth dungeon a ce you could go at Lv 1¡­¡­? As my thoughts ran wild, I didn¡¯t notice the amazed look of Leon-san and Agro at my mumbling. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for a small child like you to go to the Demon Forest.¡± ¡°Yup yup yup yup. Yuuri-chan probably doesn¡¯t know, but the monsters in the Demon Forest are stronger than others you know. I think you can¡¯t even beat a slime as your opponent?¡± I was told that by those two, but even so I can beat at least a slime! I¡¯m Lv 1, but I can beat it! ¡­¡­P-Probably¡­¡­ ¡°I can at least beat a slime. Or rather, if I raise my level, then the Demon Forest isn¡¯t a concern.¡± After all, I was a soloist when I was a Lv 99 magician. The monsters inside the Sage tower though were strong, so I had to go with a party for my job change quest though. Ahh, the guildmaster Cecilia-san called out to everyone and I went with my guild members. That¡¯s right¡­¡­ that just urred half a day ago¡­¡­ Even though it was just half a day ago, it feels like a long time ago. I wiped my tears that overflowed once again with the palm of my hand. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll do my best, level up, and go through the Demon Forest to the Sage Tower! And absolutely, return to my former world! ¡°Raising your level means bing stronger right? Do you possess some sort ofbat art?¡± ¡°I can use magic! I¡¯m still Lv 1 so I¡¯m weak, but I can beat anything after I be stronger.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Is that so.¡± Leon-san murmured as he seemed to be thinking about something. I waited for Leon-san¡¯s words to see what will happen from now on. ¡°¡­¡­For the time being, until we¡¯re certain on how to deal with you, the fort will look after you.¡± Does that mean, I get to stay here? Hooray! Yay~! The necessities of life are required to raise my level after all. Ahh, I¡¯m d that I met good people. ¡°Thank you very much! Please take care of me!¡± ¡°I understand. Then¡­¡­ let¡¯s see. Agro, go call for Amanda.¡± ¡°Understood, Leader.¡± ¡°Yuuri, Amanda is a bit noisy, but she likes children a lot. She¡¯ll probably take care of you. If there¡¯s anything else, it¡¯s fine to tell me or Agro.¡± Having said that, Leon-san got up from the sofa and held out his hand to me. ¡°Here. Please treat me well.¡± I took that hand and vigorously got up. Yuuri Kujou will be the Lv 1 Sage Yuuri Kujou and do my best to aim for the Sage Tower! Chapter 7: Amanda-san

Chapter 7: Amanda-san

Trantor: Flowingcloud Editor: Sage Yomeiri Amanda-san who was being pulled along still was in high tension. I got embarrassed being hugged and squished by her big breasts to the point of suffocating, but it¡¯s great she loves children. She and the female knights were in a building in the inner part of the fort that I didn¡¯t notice at first. When I went up that dark staircase, the dorm building for the male knights, the building with the office, and the female dorm building were lined up in front of me in a row. Female knights seem to be rare, being usually Imperial Guards, but it seems they¡¯ve been stationed here at Izel Fort for a long time now. Love between male and female knights happen, causing quarrels and racket before being settled by duels., Punishment made for that happening seems to be harsh. Well, if the atmosphere was strained due to love, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate and fight. That¡¯s natural, isn¡¯t it? Also, the person that Amanda-san likes isn¡¯t that super hot Leon-san, but bear-like Gorg-san! I was really surprised. It seems like she really loves the muscr type. No, of course his personality is great, but her favorite this is his muscles so it seems. When I naively asked which muscles of his she liked, the conversation went maniacal, so I stopped.. ¡­She said his muscles around his chest is sexy¡­ ¡­ ¡­Yup. She has various kinds of preferences¡­¡­ Leon of course is the most popr one for the female knights, but he doesn¡¯t associate with them at all. It also seems those who untactfully assault him get booted out to a provincial city garrison.. Therefore, it seems like Leon-san is loved as eye candy from a distance. ¡°But Yuuri-chan, I couldn¡¯t tell if you were a boy or girl in the beginning, so I was thinking about what you should wear. You were wearing a loose robe after all. Now, no matter where I look, you¡¯re a cute girl though.¡± After Georg had asked Amanda and learned that I was indeed a girl, I had ended bing a dress-up doll. The most skillful sewer at Izel Fort, Georg-san, quickly made me clothes. ¡­¡­Georg-san, who on earth are you!? ¡°Making clothes is Georg-san¡¯s hobby.¡± Hee~. His hobby doesn¡¯t match with how he looks. ¡°Also, he¡¯s an enchanter, so although he looks like this, he¡¯s got his physical and magic defense together.¡± ¡°Enchanter¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Huh, you don¡¯t know about it?¡± When I was asked in return about those unfamiliar words, Amanda-san exined about enchanters to me. ¡°They¡¯re simply people who can put magic squares into equipment. Amongst them, Georg is especially good.¡± For weapons it seems magic squares are engraved in the handle and for armor it¡¯s engraved onto a mythril te over the heart.. Only the physical attack can be increased for weapons, but for armor and other defensive tools, on top of physical and magic defense you can add various other resistances. However, there are few people who are able to add those two types. Gerog-san seems to be one of the few excellent enchanters. ¡°Hee. That¡¯s amazing~.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Georg is amazing!¡± The impressively beautiful Amanda-san blushed like a little girl and put her hands together in front of her chest. ¡°He¡¯s not only an enchanter, but also a strong swordsman. Also, he trains everyday, so he has very lovely muscles. He can also make clothes and good at cooking. He¡¯ll be the best husband there can be.¡± Amanda-san had high praise for him, so I thought that family-oriented males were popr in Elysia, but that seems to be not the case and just Amanda-san¡¯s preferences is Gerog-san. I wore Georg-sam¡¯s handmade dress and tried twirling around. The skirt lightly fluttered. The cat pouch that hung diagonally on my shoulder was actually from my item box. I understood that my status and item box can¡¯t be seen by other people. It¡¯s not so bad when looking at the status window, but an item appearing out of thin air is strange, so I decided to use pouch I had on hand for the time being. Why a cat pouch? That¡¯s because that¡¯s all I had¡­¡­ There was a ¡°Nyan Nyan Nyan Cat day even on February 22nd. During that time, defeating cat-type monsters and collecting paws, you can exchange them for all sorts of stylish equipment. It looked like that event was for covetous cat maniacs. Of course I participated and obtained all the equipment. Other than the bag, there were cat ear headbands, dresses with cat tails, and paw gloves. The other stuff are embarrassing so I couldn¡¯t take them out. ¡­But this one is fine, I think. A cat ear robe. It has no defense power, but it¡¯s cute. I¡¯ll try wearing itter. I¡¯m now wearing a pink dress, the cat bag, and a cypress rod. I couldn¡¯t equip anything else because I¡¯m at Lv 1. Huh? Do I look like a sage? I feel like a kid instead of going out to y¡­¡­ But it¡¯s fine! I will defeat slimes and raise my Lv with all of this! Ohhhhhhhh! Chapter 8: VS Slime

Chapter 8: VS Slime

Yuri Kujou here, formerly Kujou Yuri. It¡¯s day two in this other world. After everything that happenedst night I wound up getting so tired I went to sleep without eating anything. Waking up to see Amanda¡¯s giant knockers pping me in the face, well, talk about a shock! How do I put it, waking up to that was powerful enough to shatter any faint hope I had of going home. While I was intensely flustered, Amanda gave a soft ¡°Good morning¡± in the slightly husky voice of someone just waking up. Wao.. even just waking up, a beauty is still a beauty. My heart skipping a beat there is going to remain a secret. Before I could get used to it, Amanda went and brought in a delicious breakfast to our room, from today on I¡¯ll start raising my level immediately! Besides. It won¡¯t just be Amanda joining me, Argo is alsoing along. I want to see how much magic I could use, but regardless there are stronger enemies than just slimes near the Magical Forest. I seriously lucked out running into such a nice group of people right aftering to this world. It wouldn¡¯t have been rare to have gotten attacked by a monster or robbed by a thief before running into anyone. I have no clue why I came here, but I¡¯d sincerely like to express my gratitude to these kind people who picked me up. Sure, I¡¯d love to go home, but moping around isn¡¯t going to improve anything. And that¡¯s why, I¡¯m going to push forward! Do your best, me! After about 40 minutes of following my escorts¡¯ guidance we reached a thick forest. The first thing I¡¯m seeing aftering to this world is this Magical Forest ce. That forty minute hike, wheeze, was rough for a city kid like me, gasp. ¡°There should be a slime, somewhere around¡­ Oh, there, there it is!¡± Looking at where Amanda¡¯s pointing¡­ Oooooh. First slime found!!! Can¡¯t tell where it¡¯s head¡¯s at; there¡¯s no eyes or mouth. Thanks to Elyusia Online I can still tell that¡¯s definitely a slime! Alright! A yisss, it¡¯s on! ¡°Yuri, do your beeest!¡± ¡°Yuri, fight!¡± Hearing Argo and Amanda¡¯s cheers lifted my spirit a hundred-fold. I¡¯ll give it my all! After picking up my Cypress Staff I valiantly swung at the slime. ¡°Hiyah!¡± The slime just quivered a little. That first attack seemed ineffective, so I swung again. ¡°Hiiiiyah!¡± The slime just kept quivering. ¡°Hya! Hei, Hiyah, Tei!¡± The slime just ignored my attacks and quivered with every strike. After all that I got worn out¡­ The heck, why aren¡¯t my attacks working. ¡°Um, hey. Yuri?¡± I turned around when I heard Argo, for some reason he seemed tired. ¡°Yuri, you¡¯re a mage right? Why don¡¯t you use magic?¡± I listened carefully! Such profound logic, I¡¯ve got to do things properly. ¡°You see now.. That¡¯s because I imagined levelling up by button-mashing A. Since mages and priests can¡¯t equip swords, they can¡¯t equip a Cypress Staff either, the only thing left was a Cypress Branch, y¡¯know? But whacking things with a branch is just weird right?! And so, now that I can finally equip it I wanted to bash it with my Cypress Staff!¡± Alright! I said it! ¡°¡­Yup. I don¡¯t get why, but you wanted to hit it with a cypress staff. Right right. That¡¯s good and all. But you know, it seems like that attack isn¡¯t doing anything at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Why is that?¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s impossible to kill it with that attack?¡± ¡°Eeeh?¡± ¡°¡®Eeeh?¡¯ nothing¡­ no matter how cutely youin, what¡¯s impossible is impossible.¡± Next to argo who had his hand on his forehead Amanda was delightedly saying ¡°it¡¯s cute, so isn¡¯t it fine.¡± But, uhh. I see, I can¡¯t beat it with my Cypres Staff. ¡°Then, it can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll defeat it with magic¡­ If it¡¯s Fire, I might burn the surroundings and it¡¯ll be a wildfire, so that¡¯s out, Wind might cut the trees. Water is¡­ The slime looks like it¡¯d enjoy that. Lightning¡­ Oh, Water is weak to Lightning.¡± Certainly, that¡¯s how Pkm*n work. Lightning magic it is then! ¡°Thunder Arrow!¡± I tried chanting with my arm raised. Then I felt power flow towards my fingertip. Imagine an arrow of lightning and shake it down! Gooooo! Boooooom!!! With a great explosion countless arrows struck the slime. The cacophony of light and sound messed up my eyes and ears a bit. The magic was probably only active for three seconds, but in that moment it felt like eternity. And after the magic finally settled down¡­ There was no sign of the slime, instead there was a crater with a radius of five meters where it used to be. Tha¡­ That¡¯s strange? Could it be, I overdid it..? Chapter 9: Magic Sword

Chapter 9: Magic Sword

As expected, magic is overkill for a single slime. Argo started ripping me a new one over the crater I made here, putting my levelling session on hold. But also as expected a single slime didn¡¯t raise my level any. How disappointing¡­ In any case we decided to take a break, when I sat down in the clearing I took the canteen of Rico juice Amanda offered me. By the way, to avoid getting my dress dirty Argoid out a handkerchief on the ground. How very gentlemanly of him. Come here my Rico juice! Is it alright to put my mouth on it as it is? It¡¯s fine, right? Gulp. Ahhh. Isn¡¯t this the same Rico juice Gre-something1 brought me yesterday. It had a slightly sour taste going down, like diluted cherry. I think it¡¯d be better chilled. Since it¡¯s simr to cherry, it¡¯d be great if it was as full of Vitamin-C. I¡¯m a little girl even if I say so myself. No, because I¡¯m so little, it¡¯s important for me to take care of my skin from now on! Thank goodness for beautiful skin! ¡°Anyway, that was shocking! Using such amazing magic!¡±, said Argo, sat to my right. This is kinda embarrassing. After all, that was the weakest lightning-type magic y¡¯know. I might be a level 1 Sage, but in the first ce my magic power is equal to a level 99 Mage¡¯s isn¡¯t it. That being the case, I have to be careful when I use it, isn¡¯t my magic power too OP? Wao, what a relief. Using Fire Ball back then¡­ Using my full power I might have caused a wildfire. Eek. ¡°What¡¯s more you used an abbreviated chant.¡± ¡°Abbreviated chant?¡± ¡°Yeah. Normally to invoke magic you¡¯d chant a long incantation. But you just used the spell¡¯s name and the magic activated right?¡± Yeah. I mean, in the game you wouldn¡¯t say something like, ¡°Lightning, heed my call. With your great power destroy my enemies, Thunder Arrow!¡±. Normally you just choose the Thunder Arrow spell from a menu and boom, it activates. ¡°Can you use any other type of magic?¡± ¡°Umm. There¡¯s also Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth-types you know.¡± ¡°All-Attirbute huh¡­ Pretty amazing.¡± That so? It¡¯s pretty much standard for any Mage in Elyusia Online though. As expected the game and real life arepletely different things I suppose. ¡°Isn¡¯t using all magic types normal?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. For example, I can use Water-type magic, anything else is beyond me. Amanda can use two types though.¡± ¡°Yep, Fire and Wind.¡± ¡°As far as I know, the only other person who has All-Attribute magic avable is the Captain. What¡¯s more that absurdly out-of-spec guy can affix magic attributes to his sword.¡± Attribute-aligned sword you say¡­ Sounds like he¡¯s the Advanced ss ¡°Magic Swordsman¡±. Perhaps there are more unreleased Advanced sses in this world, or something? Oh, but it looks like they don¡¯t know about The Sage¡¯s Tower, which means the Sage ss hasn¡¯t been released right. Speaking of Advanced sses, besides Sage what else was there. I don¡¯t really recall much that doesn¡¯t interest me, but there was Magic Swordsman, Ninja, and what else? However the Base sses are Swordsman, Hunter, Mage, and Priest. Yeeeep. I¡¯m going to have to remain aware of the differences and simrities between my knowledge of the world and the actualmon sense here. If I say something carelessly someone might realize that I¡¯m not from this world. ¡°Oh, right. Because the Captain is spreading his fighting style Fort Izel has arge poption of female knights.¡± Ohhh. Is that right. Ah, then, could it be that Leon is the ss-Change Master for the Magic Swordsman ss. ¡°In an ordinary swordfight women and men aren¡¯t an even match. But, if you do this¡­¡± At that, Amanda took the sword on her hip into her hands. ¡°O power of mes that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, me!¡± With that spell-like incantation, the sword in Amanda¡¯s hand burned up. Oh, wait. The mes came out of the sword. Ohhhhh. Amaaaaazing. How do I put it, this really feels like a fantasy now. ¡°Amanda¡¯s amazing, Amazing! Whoa, so cool!¡± I unintentionally started pping watching Amanda¡¯s pretty face. Siiiiiiiiigh. How I yearn for that kind of stylish beautyyyy. ¡°Yuri, look, look, I can do it too! O power of Water that dwelleth within me, I beseech thee. Through my sword, flow forth Water!¡±2 Ohhhhhhh. Argo san is also amaziiiiing. Water currents flowed around the circumference of his sword. And so when he held his sword up it looked like a waterspout. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t I cool too?¡± ¡°Yeesss. Both of you are so cool!¡± ¡°Hmhm. Such an honest reaction is good.¡± Magic Swordsmen are so cool. Ahh, I wish I woulda raised my Swordsman level. My Mage level is 99, if my Swordsman level was also maxed¡­ Nah, Sage is best after all. I can use magic, I can use healing, what¡¯s more, I can equip swords. Oh, but can I get my Swordsman ss to 99 somehow and use Sword Skills as a Sage? But when I stop and think about having to level up all over again¡­ Yeah. I¡¯m over that. ¡°Niiice, so cool¡­¡± ¡°Thanks. But, Yuri, I think you¡¯re more magic-focused than a swordsman.¡± ¡°I know right~¡± I couldn¡¯t defeat the slime, so I doubt I have any talent for swordsmanship. ¡°Out of everyone at Fort Izel, are there a lot of Magic Swordsman?¡± ¡°Hey now, that¡¯s a pretty good way of saying it. We¡¯ve just been calling ourselves Sword Mages, but Magic Swordsmen3 sounds good. Well, to be honest, knights are all sword-swinging muscleheads. Even before the captain spread his fighting style there were more swordsmen than mages.¡± Huh. Now that I think of it, Leon, Amanda, and Argo are all Magic Swordsmen, does that mean they all maxed their base sses?! ¡°Adding magic attributes to a sword, it¡¯s impossible if you can¡¯t use magic right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then, if a Mage wanted to, say they became a Swordsman, would they be a Magic Swordsman?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re all prior Swordsmen, magic was not our forte. But adding attributes to our swords does require a spot of magic talent.¡± Then you can be a Magic Swordsman even without maxing your base ss levels huh? As I expected, this world and the game world are really different¡­ The Sage¡¯s Tower¡­ it seems they don¡¯t know about it, but it does exist right¡­? Note: 1. Georg, but he has been forgotten already 2. I got a bit creative here, also asked for help regarding this line, I¡¯ma think of something to change it up for the other elements if ites up, but I wanted to be pretty chuuni about it and add in a little more flourish, so if you cringed a little, I think I did ok. The original lines for the chant just changed the Element but kept every other word identical which isn¡¯t fun, and actually doesn¡¯t work great in english 3.He uses ¡°Magic Sword Users¡± here, but that doesn¡¯t fit with what they¡¯re actually doing, since it seems the sword itself is not magic, but being enchanted by the magic the user holds. Also the distinction between a Magic Sword User and a Magic Swordsman is hard to understand in english I think, Sword Mage and Magic Swordsman are very clearly different terms, so that¡¯s what I went with Chapter 10: Side Story: Argo Owen’s Shock

Chapter 10: Side Story: Argo Owen¡¯s Shock

To be honest, I doubted my own eyes in that very moment. The countless arrows that were falling from the sky so abruptly. The thunder-attributed arrows fired from the sky at the same time as that small hand moved. The lightning and thunderous sound were so strong it made my eyes dazzled. After that brief moment that felt like an eternity passed by, the slime that was just there vanished, and not even a single part remained. Judging by how the ground that was hit by the arrows turned hollow, the magic¡¯s power was surely earth-staggering. The shock was strong enough that I was still trembling due to the chill that I felt on my skin. Am I scared¡­? This me, towards such a small child¡¯s¡­? The child called as Yuuri Kujou appeared on top of a tall hill near the magical forest. He didn¡¯t find it suspicious for a child to be on that ce alone. The fort paid meticulous care towards its defense. In the first ce, the Ares kingdom¡¯s fort existed in order to subdue the monsters that appeared from the Demon Forest. The fort¡¯s walls were imbued with strong defensive magical barrier, and it was impossible to be trespassed even from the sky. Although it couldn¡¯t prevent the kind of monsters close to a cmity existence such as dragons, monsters on the level of Blood Eagle couldn¡¯t break through the barrier and enter the fort. With the threat of Demon Forest, if we weren¡¯t united to defeat the demon king, let alone a country, the world might have been ruined. Thus, the kingdom wouldn¡¯t be hostile towards other countries save for the Demon Empire, and there was little to no concern about foreign country invasion. Especially since Ares kingdom¡¯s neighboring countries were the nameless Elven country and Urg, the beast¡¯s kingdom. Both of them were on friendly terms with humans, so there was no need to be on alert for invasion. But the problem lies within the Ares kingdom. Kaiser fort has been involved in war several times by now. Each and every war was caused by the throne session. Currently, the Ares kingdom was divided into two factions: the king faction and the royal prince¡¯s faction. The royal prince¡ªin other words, our leader, Leonhart-sama didn¡¯t have any n on usurping the throne. However, a lot of people wanted to set him up, being the hero he was. And then, this child appeared suddenly in front of that hero. Be it coincidence or not, as the vice leader in the Izel Fort, it was necessary for me to carefully ascertain the matter. But Yuuri didn¡¯t show any reaction when I purposely jumped from behind her with bloodlust, or even when Amanda aimed for her vital spots while pretending to hug her. Amanda and I could only love this nothing but innocent child. Was she really an ordinary child, or was she an expert that was trained not to react at all towards the other party¡¯s bloodlust¡­? There was little to no evidence for us to make a decision about that right now. Since she imed to be a lost child, she would be taken care in the Izel fort, under my and Amanda¡¯s monitoring. We had to notify the other fort dwellers to have little to no contact with her. However, Yuuri showed a mind-blowing power to me. This child isn¡¯t a spy, nor is she an assassin. A magician possessing such an earth-staggering power wouldn¡¯t specially be used as a spy. This child alone can easily destroy a whole country. So young, and yet this magical power¡­ I wonder how much power she will hold once she grows up. I¡¯m sure that this child is who she imed to be¡ªthe daughter of an influential person from a country called as ¡®Nihon¡¯.1 Since she was asleep at that hill, I wonder if she was somehow involved in a power struggle then was moved to that ce while asleep. Perhaps the light arrows from earlier could be seen even from the fort. The leaders would surelye running over here in no time. When theyes here, we will have to discuss about Yuuri¡¯s future. We have to protect this pure child to not be involved in the adults¡¯ ulterior motives. But before that, if we don¡¯t train her magic, her power might be too strong that it could even destroy the fort someday. Still, even though there are researches about enhancing one¡¯s magical power, will there be researches about holding one¡¯s magical power¡­? The overflowing cycle of monsters. Then, a girl who possessed an earth-staggering magical power. Something whose existence was too impossible to happen that one could evenugh upon thinking about it¡­the two of them were here inplete set. ¨CSomething will ur. I have that hunch. It should be ¡°Japan¡± but the author wrote ¡°Nihon¡± in katakana. I decided to leave it as ¡®Nihon¡¯ but let me know what you think for future chapters. Chapter 11: This World is the Reality

Chapter 11: This World is the Reality

It was a very sudden thing. ¡°Well, the leaders definitely saw the earlier magic and should be here soon¡­¡± The moment Argo-san said that, the forest before my eyes wriggled. The trees that were shaken by the wind and the clouds in the sky didn¡¯t change. However, the atmosphere was different from earlier. It was queer¡­heavy atmosphere. There was a presence of something squirming deep in the forest. ¡°This¡­It couldn¡¯t be! Amanda, take care of Yuuri-chan.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Amanda-san nimbly held me around her armpit and ran while still holding her sword in her arm. We were behind Argo-san who was also holding his sword. Eh? What is it? Why so suddenly??? I could only dart my eyes in surprise to the two¡¯s sudden changes. ¡°It¡¯s way too fast than it usually is in the cycle¡­What a worst timing. We could do it if there were horses. The leaders will be here soon, so you guys can join them there.¡± ¡°Argo, please hold out there somehow.¡± ¡°Hah. Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? Even if I may look like this, I¡¯m still Izel Fort¡¯s vice-leader, you know?¡± ¡°Right. Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± For some reason, Argo-san¡¯s voice when he answered seemed a bit more distant. When I turned around curiously, I saw that there were lots of brown monsters in front of Argo-san. The monsters were moving¡­just like a child¡­ No, that¡¯s not right. They were goblins. Their ears were pointed and their eyes wee goggling. Their hands were holding sticks. Their figures were really simr to the in-game goblins. But there were too many of them. There weren¡¯t only dozens of them¡­there might be no less than one hundred?! ¡°Hii!¡± As Argo-san swung his sword, bright red blood sttered from the goblin. The sttered blood dyed Argo-san¡¯s sword and body in crimson. In the next moment, he swung his sword at another goblin. ¡°A¡­Argo-san, Argo-san. The¡­goblins are¡­¡± ¡°I know. Let¡¯s hurry and return to the fort.¡± ¡°B¡­but¡­Argo-san is¡­¡± ¡°Even if Yuuri-chan is there, you will only drag him.¡± ¡°B¡­but, I can also fight.¡± ¡°¡­There are too many of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, Argo-san, too¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t want Argo to die, we have to quickly inform the leaders about this.¡± Die¡­? He will die¡­? In the game, you can revive someone using a priest¡¯s spell. Although this world is simr to the game, not everything is the same. If that¡¯s the case, it will really be the end once someone dies¡­? No way! I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t want Argo-san to die! Argo-san always gentlyughed. He patted my head softly. I definitely don¡¯t want such a kind person to die! Think, I have to think. What can I do? That¡¯s right, let¡¯s take another look at my status¡­ ¡°Status Open.¡± I recited while still in Amanda-san¡¯s arms, and a semi-transparent window opened. The status screen that I saw yesterday popped open again. Eh? My name in the status screen has changed from Kujou Yuuri to Yuuri Kujou¡­1 Aside from that, isn¡¯t there something else?! Something else¡­ As I desperately scanned over the window with my eyes, I noticed that there was a small arrow on the bottom side of the window. When I tried to tap it, lots of words appeared. > Yuuri Kujou. 8 years old. Sage level 1. > > HP: 156 > > MP: 125 > > Skills Possessed: > > Magic 100 > > Healing 100 > > Alchemy 100 > > Titles: > > Magic Master > > Healing Master > > Stray from Another World > > Avable Skills: > > [Thunder Element] Thunder Arrow, Thunder Lance, Thunder of Judgment > > [Wind Element] Wind Arrow, Wind Lance, Destruction Tornado > > [Fire Element] Fire Ball, Fire Crash, Crimson ze > > [Water Element] Water Ball, Water Crash, Blue Torrent > > [Earth Element] Rock Fall, Earthquake, Meteor of Annihtion > > [Recovery] Healing Light, Heal, Extra Heal > > [Ranged Recovery] Healing Wind > > [Abnormal Status Recovery] Cure > > [Support] > > Protect Shield > > Magic Shield > > [Area Magic] > > Area Heal > > Area Protect Shield > > Area Magic Shield The advanced skills for both elemental magic and recovery magic are written in grey. Does this mean I still can¡¯t use them? My magic skill is around 100, so I should be able to use them, but¡­ But that isn¡¯t important now. What can be useful for now is¡­ That¡¯s right! The area magic, the sage¡¯s speciality! But just how big is the scope of the area? Me, Amanda-san, and Argo-san. How should I do it so it can also include Leon-san and the others who will being from behind? I don¡¯t know because I just became a sage recently¡­ F-for the time being, let¡¯s just try! Some novels said that magic was based on imagination, so let¡¯s imagine it! ¡°Area Protect Shield. Target, everyone from Izel Fort! Area Magic Shield. Target, everyone from Izel Fort!¡± As I recited the spell, I felt something seemingly leaking out from my body. This is¡­MP consumption, I wonder? How much MP does the Area Protect Shield consume? I wonder if the details woulde out once I tap it? Aah, but my arms feel heavy¡­ When I raised my eyes, I was met with Amanda-san¡¯s surprised eyes. A semi-transparent red shield and blue shield were revolving around us. Thank goodness. For the time being, the shields had effects. With them, our physical and magical defense should be increased. I wonder if the effects will still be there even when I¡¯m apart from Argo-san? It will be nice if it¡¯s there. ¡°Amanda, what is this?!¡± At this time, a cool voice resounded. It was Leon-san. It seemed there were around six peopleing over here on their horses. Ah, there semi-transparent shields were also revolving around Leon-san. My area magic was a sess. Thank goodness. ¡°Leader, I will exin the detailster! The omen of Demon Flood urred. Argo is fighting them right now.¡± ¡°Alone?! How absurd!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just right here. I¡¯m taking this child to somewhere safe.¡± ¡°Understood. Go and notify the fort.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eh, I will return to the fort with Amanda-san alone? N¡­No. I want to go and help Argo-san! ¡°Uhm, I can do recovery magic! Please take me with you!¡± ¡°But you are a magician, not a priest, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m a sage!¡± I¡¯m still level 1, though¡­Although I¡¯m level 1, I am a genuine sage! ¡°Sage¡­?2 Certainly, we aren¡¯t bringing a priest along right now. Yosh, if you know recovery magic, please do help. Robert, return to the fort and gather everyone. Let¡¯s go!¡± Amanda-san and I rode on different horses as we rushed towards where Argo-san was fighting. Please, Argo-san. Please be safe! Hurry, hurry, hurry! I shouted in my heart many times while I was riding on the horse that was running there. Argo-san, somehow, please be safe! ¡°Argo!¡± Leon-san reached first as he jumped from his horse and stood next to Argo-san who was dyed in crimson due to the blood¡ªthough it was unsure whose blood was that: the goblins or himself. The sword that was in Argo-san¡¯s hand was also dyed in crimson red, not washed by water magic. But thank goodness. He was still alive¡­ Just as I felt relieved, Argo-san¡¯s body slowly tumbled. ¡°Argo-san!!!¡± Even if I was thinking abouting down from the horse to go and help, the knight-san that gave me a ride stopped me, so I couldn¡¯t go to help. Argo-san was wounded, so if he¡¯s not healed¡­ Can [heal] reach him from where I am?! But it could reach in the game, so it should reach him! It will definitely reach him! ¡°Heal! Target is Argo-san!¡± A silver light flew from my fingertip to Argo-san. Please let it work! But Argo-san still hasn¡¯t stood up. Leon-san swung his sword as he was protecting Argo-san who waspletely exhausted. Amanda-san and the other knights went down from their horses to back them up. ¡°Heal! Target is Argo-san!¡± One more time! Aah, if only I can use Extra Heal. That spell should be able topletely restore your HP even if the remaining HP is 1. As I was thinking about it, another possibility rose up in my mind. If¡­If there is no HP remaining¡­? Heal wouldn¡¯t be effective if there¡¯s 0 HP. But in that case, what should I do? Will I be able to use [resurrection] that I had used in the game before, even if it wasn¡¯t there in my status screen? My tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. No, no, no! I don¡¯t want Argo-san to die! ¡°One more time¡­ Heal! Target is¡­¡± My voice trembled. At that time. ¡°Seriously, it was dangerous this time¡­¡± Argo-san slowly rose up. ¡°Argo-san!¡± ¡°Aah, I¡¯m quite¡­revived, I think. Is this thanks to Yuuri-chan¡­?¡± Argo-san who had stood up then fixed his grip on his sword, knocking off another goblin. Thank goodness¡­ He was alive! He was still alive!!! I was so relieved that I finally realized that I was exhausted. My arms are heavy¡­And my head is somewhat heavy as well¡­ Thest thing that I saw was Argo-san fighting back-to-back with Leon-san. 1. The first name is written in kanji: ¾ÅÌõÓÆÀï, while the second name is written in katakana that¡¯s usually used to write a foreigner¡¯s name: ¥æ©`¥ê?¥¯¥¸¥ç¥¦. 2. When Yuuri said sage, it was written using kanji: ÙtÕß, meanwhile the sage in this line used katakana: ¥±¥ó¥¸¥ã. Writing something in katakana or hiragana sometimes indicate that the person thinks the term is foreign/something they don¡¯t know. Chapter 12: Priest-san?

Chapter 12: Priest-san?

Apparently, I fainted from using my magical power too much. The morning that I greeted in this world happened after I fainted the day before, just what¡¯s up with me? Whenever I regained my consciousness, it was already a new day. This time, I didn¡¯t faint due to Amanda-san¡¯s breasts pressure, but I saw something dreadful the moment I opened my eyes. It was a priest-san whose muscles swelled just like a pro wrestler¡¯s or even yakuza¡­ Nah, it was natural for me to be surprised if someone like that was right in front of me the moment I opened my eyes, right? Moreover, it didn¡¯t seem to be a piece of hardwood no matter how I look at it. His face was of Latin heritage and his facial features were chiseled, and there was a scar around his eyebrow. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m bad to scream on top of my lungs upon seeing him! ¡°Well, well. Not many people will know that Frank is a priest right after seeing him.¡± It seemed that Frank-san, who was able to use recovery magic, took care of me instead of Amanda-san, since she had some errands to do. But as soon as she heard my scream, Amanda-san returned to exin with augh. ¡°Really, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Wahaha, I¡¯m used to it. Don¡¯t mind it. Ojou-chan1 how are you feeling?¡± Looking at Frank-san, I thought that he was arge-hearted and chattery oji-san2. But what¡­the image of a priest-san in my mind was someone slender with sses, but¡­that image has been destroyed. ¡°My head is a bit heavy, but I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°I see, I see. Well, perhaps you¡¯ve used up too much magic, so you should be fine after resting. More importantly, you haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday morning, right? Drink the soup Amanda brought for you. You¡¯re still small, so you have to eat a lot and get the nutrition you need!¡± After being told that, I received the soup that Amanda-san gave me. The soup was simple, with ingredients akin to onion (tamanegi) and carrots added to it. I gradually devoured it inside my belly. ¡°Delicious¡­¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m d to hear it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How is Argo-san?!¡± Are Argo-san and Leon-san alright? What about the other knights? Also, what happened to the herd of goblins? ¡°Thanks to Yuuri-chan, they are as lively as ever. We¡¯ve also exterminated the goblins. Thank you.¡± Is that so? ¡­I¡¯m d¡­ I was so relieved that the strength left my body. Thank goodness¡­I really am d. ¡°I heard from Amanda that you hurled [heal]? How did you do that?¡± ¡°He?¡± I tilted my head in response to Frank-san¡¯s sudden question. I gave the te of the soup that I drank to Amanda-san. ¡°Hurling [heal]?¡± Uhm, what does he mean? ¡°I heard that you healed Argo from a distance.¡± ¡°Aah. So, that¡¯s what you meant. Could it be that [heal] shouldn¡¯t be able to be hurled like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, normally it won¡¯t take effect unless we touch the targets.¡± Hoe~, is that so¡­? Eh? Then, how was my heal hurled? ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Regarding that, I was told that the leader wanted to ask about the details. What should we do¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable to take her there. This little girl¡¯s condition isn¡¯t normal yet. If the leader wants to ask her, then tell him toe here.¡± ¡°But since the Demon Flood seemed about to start, I think he won¡¯t be able to leave his office for a while. Then we have no choice but wait until Yuuri-chan ispletely healed, huh?¡± ¡°Well, she should be fine after resting for another day.¡± ¡°Understood. I will tell the leader so after this.¡± Amanda-san and Frank-san ended the conversation with a little bit of disappointment on their faces. F¡­for some reason, I felt bad for troubling them. ¡°U¡­uhm¡­I think it will be fine if I were to go and just talk¡­¡± ¡°But your body isn¡¯tpletely healed yet, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright!¡± When I tried to flex my arms to show my energy, I felt dizzy.3 Au¡­I overestimated myself. ¡°Hmm¡­but to be honest, I also want to quickly hear this ojou-chan¡¯s exnation. Yosh, I will carry you.¡± After saying that, Frank-san lifted me up in his arms. The dreamlike princess carry¡­it wasn¡¯t that, but I was seated on top of hisrge arm instead??? Eh? No matter how they said I was small, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that I could be carried up on just one hand, though? Moreover, this person was a priest?! Eeh? Was Elysia Online a fighting game¡­? ¡°Really, Frank is such a muscle-head whocksmon sense.¡± A question popped in my head upon hearing Amanda-san¡¯s words as I looked at her from the top of the arm. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Amanda-san like muscles?¡± ¡°I like them, but I only like moderate and sexy muscles. Definitely not this overly muscr type.¡± What does she mean by moderate and sexy muscles? I couldn¡¯t really guess that. ¡°Sorry for being overly muscr, oi.¡± ¡°Furthermore, this person can even defeat monsters like goblins bare-handed. I wonder if he picked the wrong upation, as he was livelier when he hit the goblins rather than healing people.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be able to quickly recover in the middle of battles? It¡¯s every man¡¯s dream you know, it¡¯s our roman. Moreover, if it¡¯s just small scratches, it could be healed one by one. More importantly, it¡¯s more efficient to exterminate the enemies altogether, then heal your allies after that.¡± Uwa¡ª. Is this the rumored muscle-headed person? Moreover, he¡¯s a priest¡­ Seeing it by yourself feels different than just hearing about it. Hmm, well, the person himself seems to be having fun, so it should be okay¡­? 1. Ojou-chan is Japanese term to call a little girl/miss. 2. Oji-san means uncle or middle-aged man in Japanese. 3. Her pose is something Chapter 13: Hurling Heal

Chapter 13: Hurling Heal

After leaving the building for female knights, we went towards the office building. Basically, males were forbidden from entering the building that was for female knights. Only the priest-san could enter, it seems. Well, his job was simr to a doctor¡¯s. He would need to do a medical check-up visit. I was still being carried on Frank-san¡¯s arm as we headed towards the office. When the door was opened, Leon-san and Argo-san were there, talking to each other as they were looking at something akin to a map that was hung on the wall. ¡°Argo-san! Is your body alright?¡± ¡°Thanks to Yuuri-chan, I waspletely restored. What about you, Yuuri-chan? I heard that you used up your magic¡­¡± ¡°It should be alright after a bit more rest. Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°No¡­It¡¯s my fault, sorry.¡± As we approached Argo-san, he patted my head. Yes. Even when I looked at him close up like this, hisplexion seemed okay. Haa. Thank goodness. ¡°Yuuri, sorry for asking you toe despite you still feeling unwell. I¡¯ve been so busy that I couldn¡¯t step my feet out of here. Aah, Frank. Can you help Yuuri sit on the sofa?¡± Leon-san said. Frank-san put me gently on the sofa before standing sideway over there. Uu¡­with everyone standing up and only me sitting down, I felt kind of pressured. ¡°Now then. First, can I hear about the magic that Yuuri used yesterday?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. How to say it¡­¡± Thinking that I would be questioned a lot about it, I slightly straightened my back. It¡¯s definitely not because I feel like I¡¯m small and that I want to be seen slightly bigger, okay? ¡°Leader. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯d feel pressured with how we¡¯re all standing like this? Yuuri-chan seems to be really nervous.¡± ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s not what I¡­¡± ¡°Hm, then let¡¯s do it like this.¡± Leon-san nodded at Argo-san¡¯s words before he brought an elegant-looking seat that was across the big table and suddenly lifted me. Then, he sat down on the seat as he made me sit on hisp. Fweeeeeeeeee? ¡°You guys, sit on the sofa. With this, we could look at one another with the same level of sight.¡± Yeeeeees? No, that¡¯s right. But this is such an embarrassing posture! ¡°Leader¡­ah, no, it¡¯s okay. Yes.¡± Argo-saaaaan. Don¡¯t abandon me like thaaat. ¡°Anyway, about your magic yesterday, there were things like small shields revolving around our surrounding, huh? What are those?¡± U-wa¡ª. The tenor voice that I heard from my back was so stronggggg. ¡°Those are Area Protect Shield and Area Magic Shield.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them. Are they under the same category as magic that enhance your body?¡± ¡°Uhm, Area Protect Shield is a magic used to enhance one¡¯s physical resistance to some degree, meanwhile Area Magic Shield is the magic used to enhance one¡¯s magical resistance to some degree.¡± As for the effect duration, was it just 30 minutes? Or was it 1 hour? I should try and check itter on. ¡°Such kind of magic exists, huh¡­? Certainly, the damage from the goblins¡¯ attacks decreased.¡± Leon-san muttered as he seemed to be thinking of something. ¡°The magic from Yuuri¡¯s country is slightly different from what we know, huh?¡± ¡°Eh, is that so?¡± ¡°First, when you recite a spell, the magic won¡¯t be activated with just its name alone. In order to bring forth a stronger magic effect, a lengthy chant is needed to some degree.¡± Aah, Argo-san also said that. ¡°Moreover, the magic used to reinforce one¡¯s body can only be used to one¡¯s own body. I¡¯ve never heard the kind of reinforcement magic that can be used for others, let alone for several people at the same time.¡± Ho~, is that so? As expected, things are different in the game. But I was using the same method of magic that was used in the game, though? Just howe¡­? ¡°As for [Heal], it can¡¯t be used to recover someone without touching them. Moreover¡­nobody can use both offensive magic and recovery magic. Is it normal for someone to be able to use both in Yuuri¡¯s country?¡± ¡°Normally¡­people should be able to use them to some degree although it may take time¡­probably?¡± ¡°How much time was needed for Yuuri to learn such magic?¡± ¡°Uhm, around 5 years, I think?¡± ¡°How old is Yuuri now?¡± Uu. How should I answer this question? Before, I was 18 years old, but now, I¡¯m 8 years old? ¡°Uhhmm, I was like 18, but now I am 8 years old, or uhhhmm¡­¡± ¡°Hm? In other words, you¡¯re 8 years old?¡± ¡°¡­Now it is so, but actually that¡¯s not it, uhmm¡­¡± ¡°No matter how you look at it, you¡¯re 8 years old.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right¡­?¡± I¡­Is this falsifying one¡¯s age? But if I were to tell the truth, nobody would believe me¡­Just what should I say? ¡°So, you began learning magic from when you were 3 years old, huh¡­? Did youe from a country of magicians¡­?¡± No¡­I only yed an online game. I didn¡¯t learn anything. W¡­what to do? I think that Leon-san and the others might have a huge misunderstanding already. However, I couldn¡¯t say that I came to this world while ying a game to unravel that misunderstanding¡­ ¡°If you climb up the summit of the sacred mountain, Meteora, you will reach the country of the gods, Elysion¡­the gods¡¯ rtives are said to be able to use all magic there.¡± Frank-san muttered. Eh? What¡¯s with that sudden grand setting?! But, eh? Eh? Elysion? It¡¯s simr to Elysia Online, but are they connected somehow?! No, but I¡¯m just an ordinary human being! I¡¯m not a god aaaaaaaaaa¡­ Chapter 14: The World Map

Chapter 14: The World Map

¡°Ojou-chan, are you the rtive of gods¡­no, that can¡¯t be.¡± Frank-san shrugged his shoulders upon looking at me who was shaking my head, denying it with all my power. ¡°Not a chance, not a chance. The country I was living in was Japannnn.1 Ah¡­I was still feeling dizzy after shaking my head. But just as my body was feeling a bit giddy, Leon-san stopped it by gently hugging me from behind. As I looked up at him with a feeling of gratitude, my eyes met with Leon-san¡¯s, and I felt a bit tenderness from his gaze. I thought that Leon-san wasn¡¯t an expressive person, but when I looked at him like this, his emotion was perfectly expressed. I was somewhat happy from realizing this fact, so I tried smiling. As I smiled, Leon-san¡¯s eyes slightly turned rounder. I noticed the slight change of his expression and became happier when his face loosened into a smiley one. ¡°Uwaa. It¡¯s my first time seeing leader making such kind of face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the first time for Argo. Well, it can¡¯t be helped because Yuuri-chan is so cute.¡± ¡°Yeah. I agree with that. Well, she¡¯s certainly cute¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± Uhyaa. I felt like running away for some reason upon hearing Argo-san and Amanda-san¡¯s conversation¡­Being told that I was cute made me happy, yet I also felt embarrassed at the same time. As expected, do they view me as cute because I am small? There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone who¡¯s small here in this fort, certainly. In order to cover up my slightly reddening face, I covered my cheeks with my both hands. Uuu¡­ ¡°¡¯Japan¡¯, huh? I¡¯ve never heard of that country before. Where is it?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer Frank-san¡¯s question. Really, I wonder where is it from here? How can I return home? I reflexively grasped my hands tightly on top of myp. ¡°That is¡­That, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re lost, huh? How did youe to this country?¡± ¡°That is, how to say it¡­after I passed the exams to be a sage, I suddenly passed out, and the moment I regained my consciousness, I realized that I had been sleeping on top of that hill, then I was picked up by Leon-san there, something like that¡­?¡± ¡°¡¯Sage¡¯¡­huh?2 What is it?¡± ¡°Uhhm, in short, it¡¯s someone who can use both offensive magic and recovery magic.¡± ¡°Which means there are other people like Ojou-chan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Frank-san crossed his arms as he thought. It didn¡¯t really matter, but as expected, his arms were really thick. When he crossed his arms like that, his muscles seemed to be excessively huge. ¡°What kind of thing is this exam to be a ¡®sage¡¯?¡± I looked up at Leon-san and exined. ¡°It means fighting with the master that¡¯s on the top floor of the Sage Tower. If we win, we will be recognized as a sage.¡± ¡°It means a one-on-one duel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But I went with a friend ¡®til we reached the front gate.¡± Basically, when one switches their job to be an advanced job, one has to fight the said job master alone. But the ce where the master resides is located deep in abyrinth, and one has to go with a party in order to solve thebyrinth. There were also lots of strong demons appearing during when I went to the Sage Tower, so it was rather impossible to reach the top floor alone. There was a rumour that you¡¯d be directly transferred into the boss room after epting a quest in the next update, but¡­ ¡°Anyway, nobody has a clue about the Sage Tower?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never heard of such thing. Does it exist in the Demon Forest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a tower built in the middle of the Demon Forest.¡± ¡°Yuuri¡­that¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there in the center of the Demon Forest is the Sacred Mountain Meteora. It¡¯s not the Sage Tower.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡°Let alone someone who could climb up the Sacred Mountain Meteora, nobody could even reach its base. The monsters in the Demon Forest are just that strong.¡± Eh¡­but¡­ ¡°In the first ce, isn¡¯t the [Demon Forest] that Yuuri talks about different from the [Demon Forest] that we know?¡± ¡°Different¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. If Yuuri went to the ¡®Sage¡¯ Tower through the Demon Forest, it would mean that she entered the Demon Forest through some country in this Elysia continent. As far as you can see, Yuuri¡¯s race is human. If that¡¯s the case, one would normally enter the Demon Forest from somewhere near the Ares kingdom. Thus, the closest town to Demon Forest would be Graham, but if they supplied their food there, they should have passed through Izel fort. But we didn¡¯t see such kind of travellers, and Yuuri didn¡¯t even know the name of the fort. In other words, the [Demon Forest] that Yuuri said should be different from the Demon Forest here, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Uhm¡­It¡¯s not that, but the Demon Forest I entered was the Demon Forest inside the world of the game, though¡­ But if the Sage Tower isn¡¯t located in the center of the Demon Forest, doesn¡¯t that mean this Elysia continent is different from the one I know in the game? Ah, that¡¯s right. A map! Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I were to see the map that Leon-san and Argo-san were seeing when I entered this room? ¡°Ah, uhm¡­If it¡¯s alright, can you show me the map of Elysia continent? I might be able to figure something out after seeing it¡­¡± ¡°¡­No problem. Argo, bring it here.¡± Argo-san brought another map, not the one that was hung on the wall. Ooh. This is this world¡¯s world map, huh? The shape of the continent was the same as the one I remembered. There was one big continent that was divided into six, from the upper right were the Demon Empire, Dwarf Republic, the beastmen¡¯s Urg Beast Kingdom, the human race¡¯s Ares Kingdom, the nameless country of the elves, and the Niflheim where the fairies reside. The Demon Forest filled one third of the continent and was located in the center of the continent. Furthermore, the Sage Tower was¡­supposed to stand towering over the surrounding in the middle of the forest, but in this map, the ce was upied by a mountain called as the Sacred Mountain Meteora instead. The alphabets in which this map was written looked simr to the Runes that my friend who majored in the Northern European literature showed me. But the moment my eyes saw them, those alphabets were converted into Japanese. For the time being, I was d that I was saved from the troubles of not being able to read the alphabets of this world¡­ ¡°This¡­The Sage Tower should be in where the Sacred Mountain Meteora is, but¡­¡± ¡°Where is ¡®Japan¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in this map. I mean¡­I wonder how I could go there¡­¡± ¡°Which means Yuuri doesn¡¯t know how you went to the ¡®Sage¡¯ Tower through the Demon Forest from ¡®Japan¡¯?¡± When I deeply nodded, Leon-san gently patted my head. ¡°Then, you can try looking for ways to return to ¡®Japan¡¯ from now on. We will help you.¡± ¡°T¡­thank you very much¡­¡± Tears brimmed over my eyes upon hearing such kind words. Leon-san then adjusted the way he hugged me, as he turned me around to hug me tightly from the front. Then, he alsoforted me by patting my back. ¡®Plop¡­plop¡­,¡¯ the sound of my back being patted synchronized with the sound of Leon-san¡¯s heartbeat that I heard from my closely pasted ear. Being pampered like a child like that, I cried loudly with all my heart for the first time sinceing to this world. This was the moment I realized that this current condition was neither a dream nor a fantasy, but this was the reality. 1. Whenever Japan is mentioned by Yuuri, it¡¯s written in in kanji, ÈÕ±¾. Something written in kanji indicates the user¡¯s knowledge of what they¡¯re saying. Meanwhile, the others mentioned the Japan in katakana: ¥Ë¥Û¥ó. Usage of katakana (despite the term having kanji) indicates the user¡¯s not knowing of the term said. 2. Again, just like the writing for ¡®Japan¡¯, when Yuuri mentioned ¡®sage¡¯, it¡¯s written in kanji: ÙtÕß, indicating her understanding of the term. Meanwhile, when the others of this world mentioned it, it¡¯s written in katakana: ¥±¥ó¥¸¥ã. This indicates that they have no clue what that word means Chapter 15: Party!

Chapter 15: Party!

I felt refreshed somehow after bawling for a while. It might even be a good thing to relieve my feelings through crying a lot. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sowry. I cried¡­¡± Au. My words were fumbled because I just cried a lot. Uu¡­how embarrassing. ¡°I¡­Is it fine for me to stay here until when I can somehow return to Japan? There probably isn¡¯t much that I can do, but¡­is it fine for me to be here?¡± I clung unto Leon-san¡¯s shirts as I looked up, only to be greeted by the unchanging gentle emerald eyes. ¡°Of course. You can be our knight¡¯s apprentice.¡± ¡°Right, right. Besides, I want Yuuri-chan to tell me more about your magic.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that hurled heal too, right?¡± ¡°Even your presence alone is soothing.¡± Argo-san, Frank-san, and Amanda-san¡¯s gentle voices resounded. Un. I will try my best. Since there are the kind everyone here, I will try my best. That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s work hard! ¡°Thank you very muchh¡­¡± This time, I was about to cry due to everyone¡¯s kindness. But I tried my best to endure it. I will have to get stronger! ¡°I wonder if I can teach magic¡­¡± I am slightly unconfident. After all, I learned not by training, but by leveling up instead. ¡°Though I am not sure about how it will be since the system seems different, but it should be worth trying over.¡± ¡°I understand. I will do my best.¡± ¡°First thing first, should you start from telling me what kind of magic are there?¡± ¡°Ah, then, can I have a paper and something to write with?¡± Argo-san gave me a paper and feather. Feather¡­? Could this be a feather pen??? As I was looking intently at the first feather pen I ever seen, Leon-san returned my seating to the front of the table while still hugging me. Then, I assumed the position of facing the table while being hugged by him. W¡­well, certainly if I wasn¡¯t carried by him, the table would be too high that I couldn¡¯t write. After all, I am small. For some reason, I had a feeling that being on top of Leon-san¡¯sp was bing my default position¡­ ¡°Uhm, first, from the magic¡­¡± Oooooh. Amazing. I was writing ¡®thunder arrow¡¯ in Japanese, but what was written on the paper was a proper Rune alphabets. This is truly fantastic! [Thunder] Thunder Arrow (MP 5) Thunder Lance (MP 10) [Wind] Wind Arrow (MP 5) Wind Lance (MP 10) [Fire] Fire Ball (MP 5) Fire Crash (MP 10) [Water] Water Ball (MP 5) Water Crash (MP 10) [Earth] Rock Fall (MP 5) Earthquake (MP 10) Since I couldn¡¯t use the ultimate magic, I didn¡¯t write them. Also, I wrote the MP consumption as a reference. Although feather pen was cool, it was quite hard to write in. Since it was feather, the grip was thin and it was prone to breaking. And perhaps the quality of the paper wasn¡¯t too good as well, as the pen was often caught in it while writing. I¡¯m already missing mechanical pencil and ballpoints¡­ Ah, speaking of which, my MP was 125. The cause of my exhaustion of magic power should equal to using all of my MP, so I might be able to count the MP used to cast area magic. Let¡¯s try calcting it a bit. At that time, I was using¡­ Thunder Arrow (MP 5) Area Protect Shield (MP Unknown) Area Magic Shield (MP Unknown) Heal¡ªuhm, I used it twice, so¡­ (MP 10¡Á2 = MP 20) If the MP consumption from Thunder Arrow and Heal equals to 25, the remaining MP should be 100. Which means, the MP consumption for each area magic should be 50, huh? Then, I can use them quite well. The next time I use area magic, I should consider the MP distribution. ¡°Yuuri. What¡¯s this number next to the magic?¡± The long finger pointed at where I wrote ¡®MP 5¡¯. Not only was he blessed with his face and voice, his hands were also sexy¡­But it wasn¡¯t like his fingers were slender, they were slightly scraggy and gave the vibe of an adult man¡¯s hand. ¡°That is MP consumption. ¡­Uhhm, the needed magical power to invoke that magic?¡± ¡°You can convert magical power in numerical value?!¡± He was surprised upon hearing my exnation. Eh? Is it different here? ¡°Then, if one were to use their magic to the point of exhaustion, they would be able to estimate their own magical power¡¯s numerical power, huh?¡­That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°How do the people here estimate their magical power up until now?¡± ¡°We just predict it based on experiences.¡± Hooe~ In other words, they were trying to feel the remaining of their own magical power just like how one would try to feel an expert¡¯s art, huh? That is also amazing¡­ ¡°Is the type of the magic the same?¡± ¡°Though I need to chant in order to enhance my magical power, it should be the same. Hmm¡­Then, do ultimate magic such as ¡®Thunder of Judgment¡¯ not exist here? Well, I can¡¯t use that kind of magic now, so not exining about them should be fine. Uhm, next is the recovery magic. [Recovery] Light Heal (MP 5) Heal (MP 10) [Ranged Recovery] Healing Wind (MP 20) [Poison or Paralysis Recovery] Cure (MP 5) As for support magic¡­it could only be used to enhance myself? But for the time being, I will just write them. [Physical Defense Enhancement] Protect Shield (MP 5) [Magical Defense Enhancement] Magic Shield (MP 5) ¡°Is this the body enhancement magic that Yuuri used yesterday?¡± Leon-san said as he pointed towards the ¡®Protect Shield¡¯, but I quickly answered, ¡°That¡¯s wrong~¡± ¡°This can only be used for one person. Yesterday¡¯s area magic is one that perhaps only sages can use, they are ranged magic.¡± ¡°By ¡®for one person¡¯, you mean it can only be used on the person who cast it?¡± ¡°No, it can also be used for allies.¡± ¡°There were red and blue shields revolving around, could it be them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Protect Shield will cause the red shield to appear, while Magic Shield will cause a blue shield to appear. The effectsts for 30 minutes.¡± They were the magic that I had used often when I went to the dungeons as a priest. I had memorized them by heart properly. Ehehen~ ¡°What we use are [Protect] and [Magic Protect]. Both of them can only be applied to ourselves. If there¡¯s time, we can verify which one is more effective¡­well, that can¡¯t be helped too.¡± ¡°Hey, Jou-chan. What is this ¡®Healing Wind¡¯?¡± Frank-san, who had been looking fixedly at my writing, asked. ¡°It¡¯s a [heal] that can recover all party members, but its amount of recovery might be less than normal [heal].¡± ¡°Party members? What the heck is that?¡± ¡°Uhhm, allies who fight together¡­?¡± ¡°Is it something that can heal those who fight together at the same time?¡± ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be effective if the members of the party exceed 6 people.¡± Speaking of which, can we even form a party? If we can, then how do we link the members? If there is a mouse, we can just click the person before us and invite them to a party. I wonder if there¡¯s an air mouse falling somewhere?¡­There isn¡¯t one, huh. In the game, if we hover the cursor to someone, we can view that person¡¯s name, level, and status to some degree, and we can invite them to a party, but this world is a reality, so we can¡¯t do that. If so, then I wonder how do we form a party? ¡°Jou-chan, how do we form that said ¡®party¡¯?¡± ¡°Before, I can just form a party by clicking that person¡¯s name and request for it, but it¡¯s impossible here¡­should I try to do it orthodoxically, like by saying it?¡± That¡¯s right. We can just try, trying is free. If it fails, then we can think again. ¡°Uhm, Frank-san, can we form a party, please?¡± ¡°W¡­what?¡± Frank-san¡¯s eyes shifted at my sudden words. ¡°Can you please say ¡®yes¡¯ here?¡± ¡°Y¡­yes!¡± Now, how was it?! Hmm¡­what is it, I feel like nothing has changed¡­ Haa¡­surely words alone won¡¯t work, then! Then, I have to show it by gesture¡­gesture, gesture¡­ah, I know. A handshake might do! ¡°Frank-san, can we shake hands?¡± I shook hands with Frank-san who stood across me. Ah¡­his hand was broad and hard. For some reason, it doesn¡¯t seem like a priest¡¯s hand~. ¡°Frank-san, please form a party with me!¡± The moment I requested that, a familiar semi-transparent window appeared before my eyes. Hooray! It¡¯s the party window! When I tried to look at it immediately, Frank-san¡¯s name and his job as a priest was written there. What? I can¡¯t see his status. It¡¯s unfortunate, but if that kind of thing can be seen conveniently, I feel like it might not be good, so this should be fine. ¡°Yay, yay! We formed a party! Ya-y!¡± ¡°We formed it¡­? I don¡¯t see any changes, though.¡± ¡°The [Healing Wind] can show its effect this way, though?¡± ¡°Hoo¡­Then, will I be able to use it if I were to learn about it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s practice! I will help, so let¡¯s do our best!¡± I was too happy that I swung the hand that hadn¡¯t moved from its former handshake position with Frank-san. Chapter 16: Saying Hello with A Handshake

Chapter 16: Saying Hello with A Handshake

¡°Yosh. Then, Jou-chan, let¡¯s go and test out various stuff!¡± With my hand still being grabbed firmly in a handshake, Frank-san suddenly lifted up my body. *Dangling* *dangling* I wonder what it was? I felt like everyone was dumbfounded back there. Certainly, it was bing a pattern that the muscle-guy would lift up a small child with one hand, but I wonder what was going on? ¡°Wait a second, Frank. Our conversation isn¡¯t over yet. Besides, Yuuri is still recovering from using up all her magic power.¡± Leon-san pulled me apart from Frank-san. I¡¯m back, Leon-san¡¯sp. ¡°We can just talkter, right? The Demon Flood is closing in. It¡¯s important to quickly make sure what we can do and what we can¡¯t do, right?¡± ¡°But it will be troublesome if you ask her to cooperate without knowing anything. Although she¡¯s still a child, Yuuri is smart. Won¡¯t it be better for you to ask her to cooperate after giving an exnation? What do you think, Yuuri?¡± When I was asked about it, I thought his words were right. I understand Frank-san¡¯s feelings of wanting to try out many things, but I also want to hear a bit more to the story, then I¡¯d like to try the things I can do about it. ¡°Uhm, what about Frank-san trying to request the forming of a party with me? Also, I don¡¯t realy know about Demon Flood1, so I¡¯d like you to exin me about it.¡± ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be helped, then. Right, that. Let¡¯s start with my trying to ask for a party formation. I should just say ¡®form a party with me¡¯, right?¡± ¡°Ah, please wait for a moment. Before that, we need to dissolve the party.¡± I wonder if this works to dissolve the party? ¡°Let¡¯s dissolve this party!¡± After I stated that, the party windows disappeared. Hoo. It seems like it worked. ¡°Then, Frank-san, please try.¡± ¡°Yosh, here I go. Jou-chan, form a party with me.¡± ¡°Please shake hands as well.¡± ¡°Ou. Is this okay?¡± The handshake we did was such a strong one. It was so, so strong that it huuuuurttts. Please go a little bit easier on meeee. ¡°Ah, the party¡¯s formed.¡± The party window appeared well. Sess! ¡°Ooh.¡± ¡°Do you feel any changes?¡± ¡°No, not at all. What about you, ojou-chan?¡± ¡°Uhm, the party window opened after we formed a party, but how should I exin this¡­Let see, there¡¯s an indication that the party¡¯s been formed, floating in the sky, something like that?¡± Uuuu¡­my vocabry bank is so poor that it¡¯s sad¡­ I can¡¯t exin it well~. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s something only jou-chan understands, huh? Which means, I and the other people won¡¯t be able to tell whether the party formation was a sess or not?¡± ¡°Right¡­Ah, but if Healing Wind is effective, it means that the party formation seeds, so you¡¯ll be able to tell as well? But using Healing Wind to just confirm that means a waste of 20 MP consumption, huh? Hmmm¡­¡± When I was troubled over it, Leon-san patted my head. ¡°There is no need to be that troubled. It will be good to try lots of things from now on, but let¡¯s think about themter after Frank learns about what he wants to try out the most, that is how to hurl a heal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­right. I understand!¡± Yeah. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s unreasonable to think about all at once. It will be good to do the things I can do bit by bit. ¡°Ah~, not just how to hurl a heal, I¡¯d like to learn how to shorten the heal¡¯s chant. Just how in the world do magic work?¡± I¡¯m sorry. I also can¡¯t exin that well¡­ ¡°Ah, Frank-san. Can you invite Leon-san and the others to try out together in a party?¡± ¡°Eh? I¡¯m the one doing it?¡± ¡°Yes. Since Frank-san is the party leader.¡± Frank-san knitted his eyebrows, making a reluctant face. Eh? Why does he look so reluctant? ¡°Saying ¡®form a party with me¡¯, then shake hands, huh¡­? With Leader, Argo, and Amanda¡­? Give me a break, oi.¡± Frank-san grumbled with a small voice. ¡°Even that feels unpleasant to us, too.¡± ¡°I will be fine shaking hands with Yuuri-chan, not Frank¡­¡± Amanda-san said as she patted her own arms. Argo-san agreed with her words. Eeeh¡­There¡¯s no need to look that reluctant-. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t need it because I can just recover myself like how it is up until now, even without forming a party! It¡¯s fine with just training to hurl the heal!¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s right. We can just have the people who really need protection at all cost to form a party with Yuuri-chan and receive recovery.¡± Eh¡­Amanda-san is that reluctant? I don¡¯t really get the adults¡­ Eh? I¡¯m also 18 years old, just what am I saying? Even though it¡¯s something I thought on my own, I feel a little bit strange. Huh??? Chapter 17: The Demon Flood is…

Chapter 17: The Demon Flood is¡­

¡°Come to think about it, to what extend can the magic be hurled after a party is formed?¡± Argo¡¯s slight question dispelled the awkward situation just now. ¡°Hmm¡­The scope of this room should be fine, but I wonder what will happen if it¡¯srger than this room?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try confirming the possible distance of hurling a heal, then. If it¡¯s tomorrow, jou-chan¡¯s magical power should be fully recovered, right?¡± Frank-san seemed like he would rush out and go right away if only my magical power was already healed by now¡­ Which reminds me, don¡¯t I have MP Potion inside my item box? I am unsure because I haven¡¯t checked all of the item box¡¯s content, but I¡¯m sure I always had five frames of them. The item box in Elysia Online separately contained items and equipment [1], and could hold 100 items each. While one frame of equipment could only hold one equipment, in case of other items, one frame could hold 999 of the same items. So, having 5 frames of MP potions means 5¡Á999 = 4995 potions are there! Why would I have so many of them? Since I tried to level up my alchemy skills so that I won¡¯t need to buy potions, I had a lot of self-made potions. (T/N: Definitely my style of ying games. Definitely not an exaggeration.) ¡°Let¡¯s aim at self-sufficiency!¡± Such were the words I dered as I levelled up my alchemy. How nostalgic. I couldn¡¯t make things like weapons or armours or essories, but there was someone in the guild who raised their skills in making them, so I brought the materials to them to make for me. I also picked some equipment in dungeons, so it wasn¡¯t really a troublesome matter. It was fun to diligently collect medicinal herbs to make a lot of potions from them, then giving the potions out for everyone in the guild. Aah, I want to see my fellow guild members. Haa. No, I can¡¯t. This isn¡¯t the right time to be nostalgic. Uhm, I should take out the MP Potion¡­ That¡¯s right. If only there¡¯s an alchemy pot, I can just collect medicinal herbs and make MP Potions, can¡¯t I? I hope that the alchemy pot is also inside the item box. I should check that as well. But I can¡¯t just take it out of the item box here. It has to be taken out from the dummy which is the cat face bag. I wonder if that bag is in Amanda-san¡¯s room? Ah, but wait. I still haven¡¯t heard about the Demon Flood.[2] Let¡¯s take the cat face bagter on. ¡°Say, what is the Demon Flood?¡± At my question, Leon-san pointed his finger at the Demon Forest in the map. ¡°There are a lot of monsters in this Demon Forest. The reason is still unknown, but once a decade, those monsters would strangely increase and left the Demon Forest to a ce where people dwell. The omen before that was the strange increase in goblins. Around the forest¡¯s outskirts where Yuuri was at the other day, there¡¯s supposed to be only weak monsters such as slimes, but when the Demon Flood happens, a lot of goblins will appear in the depth of the forest. Then, the goblins will show up at the forest¡¯s outskirts, and before long, stronger monsters such as werewolves, and sabercats will leave the Demon Forest to attack the viges and towns in its vicinity.¡± Leon-san¡¯s finger pointed at a ce within the Ares Kingdom that was slightly distant from the forest. Although there wasn¡¯t anything drawn over there, did he mean that there were towns and viges around here that were attacked¡­? ¡°The Izel Fort existed for the sake of holding back the Demon Flood in its critical moments. Once the Demon Flood¡¯s omen urs, we will enter the forest to kill the monsters, in order to decrease their numbers. Of course it¡¯s impossible to do it with our kingdom alone. We also notify the other countries.¡± Leon-san¡¯s words stopped there. ¡°Yuuri. You¡¯re still a child. But you possess a power that none of us holds. The Demon Flood this time urs earlier than what we expected, so we aren¡¯t really well-prepared for it. I feel bad for requesting this from you, a child that we should be protecting, but are you willing to go with us to face the Demon Flood as rear support?¡± I¡¯ve done a lot of defeating the monsters in game, but¡­ I recalled yesterday¡¯s herd of goblins. This is a reality, so does the blood flowing from the demons, the blood flowing from Leon-san and the others, everything is real. I¡­Will I be able to defeat monsters here¡­? By rear support, does that mean raising the Area Protect Shield? If so¡­perhaps I can do it¡­? I recalled Argo-san¡¯s figure yesterday. If I were to sit here doing nothing while someone dies¡­Just thinking about it makes chill run down my spine. No, I definitely don¡¯t want that. I decided to do what I could do. If that¡¯s the case, I will work as hard as I can. ¡°I understand. I will try my best!¡± ¡°Thank you, Yuuri!¡± Level 1 Sage, Yuuri Kujou will try her best to exterminate monsters! Note: 1. Fun fact: the Japanese for items is ¡°µÀ¾ß¡±, which literally means ¡®tools¡¯, but the English counterpart for it should be ¡®items¡¯. I¡¯m ying Pokemon Mystery Dungeon DX in Japanese, so I know it and think that it¡¯s a nice fun fact XD 2. Again, the ¡®Flood¡¯ part is written in katakana, indicating Yuuri¡¯s iprehension of the subject. Chapter 18: Practice Hurling Heals

Chapter 18: Practice Hurling Heals

Having received one more paper from Argo-san, I wrote out the things that needed testing based on my discussion with the others. Whether it¡¯s possible to teach how to hurl a heal. Whether it¡¯s possible to teach about chant shortening. If the limit of members in a party is only 6 or not. Whether Healing Wind can be used after forming a party. Whether the effects of Protect and Protect Shield ovep or not. Whether the effects of my offensive magic could be curbed a little bit so that it could be used only on the targeted monster. ¡°Hm, that¡¯s about everything, I think~?¡± ¡°If we have any other ideas, we can just write moreter.¡± ¡°Right.¡± As usual, I wrote everything while seated on Leon-san¡¯sp. After all, the height was just perfect. ¡°If only tomorrow cane quickly¡­¡± Frank-san gloomily said. This person was indeed someone who loved fighting. I wonder why did he be a priest, really? It puzzled me. ¡°About that, there should be MP Potions inside my bag. I think my magical power will bepletely recovered as long as I drink that.¡± ¡°No, no, wait a minute. If you want to use MP Potions, then you can use our stock. It won¡¯t be good for us to burden you even with that.¡± Argo-san said, but I have about 4995 of them. I can just make some more as long as I have the alchemy pot, so it¡¯s alright! I haven¡¯t checked it yet, but perhaps I have it. Let¡¯s pray that I have it inside my item box, yup. ¡°But I have a lot of them¡­¡± ¡°Even so¡­¡± Argo-san hesitated while Frank-san heroically tapped on his shoulder. Ah, it looked painful. He was also coughing. ¡°That¡¯s right, we also have MP Potions. You can use them! I will quickly bring them, so wait for me in the za.¡± He had already left the room before we could even respond. So fast. ¡°Then, shall we go to the za?¡± Leon-san lifted my body before putting me down on the floor. Okie, I will try my best! After that, Frank-san arrived while bringing a pile of MP Potions in his arms, and we did various experiments in the za that I saw when I first arrived at the fort with everyone else. As for the result¡­ It seemed like we were able to somehow hurl the heal while we were practicing it in a party. Although we weren¡¯t conscious about the fact that we were in a party, could it be that our subconsciousness was aware of it and so the result appeared? At first, nothing happened no matter how many times we tried, but when we tried doing it while being in a party, for some reason we felt like there was something different from how it was before. As we continued our practice, we managed to learn it after around 2 hours. Frank-san is amazing! His muscr chest was triumphantly stuck out.is content is originally hosted in convariaslibrary . If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, it¡¯s most likely that you¡¯re reading this in an aggregator site that simply stole our trantion. Please don¡¯t support the aggregators like this! Besides, you will be missing out the readers¡¯ments. Please read this in the original hosting site! Thank yo But when Argo-san asked about what kind of thing was that ¡®feeling that he could do it¡¯, Frank-san answered with, ¡°Well, feeling that I could do it is just feeling that I can do it?¡± To be honest, it couldn¡¯t be said as an ¡®answer¡¯¡­ Only shortening the chant seemed impossible. I tried to teach Frank-san that magic was about imagination, since I could invoke the area magic yesterday by implementing it, but it seemed like I couldn¡¯t teach it well to him as expected. Is it impossible to invoke a game-like magic in reality after all? But forming a party had maximum members of six just like in game, and only when I was in a party could I use Healing Wind. Still, Frank-san didn¡¯t know of a magic like Healing Wind, so it seemed like he wasn¡¯t able to use it. As expected, is the magic I¡¯m using different from this world¡¯s magic? The spell name itself was more or less the same, though. As for whether the effects of Protect and Protect Shield ovepped or not¡­Unfortunately that could be tested when Leon-san and Argo-san were battling for real. Having said that it would be alright since there were two people in charge for healing, they gleefully fought. Normally, Argo-san seemed gentle while Leon-san was calm. The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be hot-tempered people, but the moment they held swords, they changed¡­ When they were injured, some cuts could be seen, and when the wound was an open one, blood flew from it. As expected from not using magical swords, they were fighting only using genuine swordsmanship. Even so, the two¡¯s exchange of blows was amazing. It was so scary that I wanted to run away, but I decided I would try my best after all. Therefore, I tried my best to watch over the two¡¯s battle while healing them. I managed to calm down after I realized that the wounds could be cured as long as heal was applied on them. Un. Magic is amazing. Even though it was bleeding so much, the skin could return to its healthy condition. Well¡­their clothes were torn, though. As for the confirmation result, Protect and Protect Shield¡¯s effects acted separately. Both seemed tost for around 30 minutes and reduced around 1/10 of the damage. In other words, if both were used, the received damage could be decreased by 2/10, in other words by 1/5 damage, right? Then, if the Monster Flood urs, I wonder if it will be fine to ce both Area Protect Shield and Area Magic Shield¡­? Since the effects of area magicst for 30 minutes, then there¡¯s no choice but to drink MP Potions after 30 minutes. Since one MP Potion heals around 30 MP, then drink 2 potions every 30 minutes. Ah, but if it¡¯s MP High Potion, it can heal around 50 MP, which is just perfect. I should have them saved in the item box as well¡­ Then, as for the biggest problem¡­ As for whether or not my offensive magic could be curbed a little bit so that the magic could only hit the targeted monster¡­ Since practicing it here could damage the fort physically, we decided to practice in another ce. Certainly, it would be bad if the fort¡¯s walls were wrecked¡­ https://.convariaslibrary/tranted/observation-record-of-a-self-proimed-viiness-fiance/c18-3 I wonder if I will be able to use it for the actual battle that wille in around one week? Chapter 19: The Beginning of The Monster Flood

Chapter 19: The Beginning of The Monster Flood

There was only one week from the appearance of the goblin herd to the full-scale Monster Flood. It was themon knowledge up until now. However¡­ This is Yuuri who has lived in the different world for three days. For some reason, I am departing to subjugate monsters right now. In the end, we checked the effective range of hurling the heal the whole day yesterday. It took a considerable amount of physical strength in order to keeppany with Frank-san who was very thirsty for knowledge. As expected, I was so exhausted that I slept like a log. Once I woke up, the fortress was in an uproar just like a poked beehive. W¡­what? What¡¯s going on? ¡°Yuuri-chan, you¡¯ve woken up?¡± Amanda-san seemed to have waken up prior to me and was long gone, so I was flustered for not knowing what was going on. A whileter, Amanda-san returned and told me about how the [Monster Flood] had urred. Eh¡­but the Monster Flood was supposed to ur a bitter, why? When I asked that, Amanda-san also seemed to not know the reason. ¡°Anyway, I want to ask for your help in reinforcement magic, so can youe with me, Yuuri-chan?¡± ¡°Y¡­yes.¡± To think that we¡¯d be going to the Demon Forest this quickly¡­ Even though I haven¡¯t really prepared for it¡­ But didn¡¯t I already decide it yesterday? Rather than sitting around while seeing others get hurt, I¡¯d do the things that only I can do, to be any of help! As I followed Amanda-san who was doing the preparation in her flustered state, I saw that the za I used yesterday to check on my magic was buried with people in armors. There were also horses lined up at the wall¡¯s side. When I observed it, the female knights made up one third of the people, and they were wearing something like light armors¡ªunlike the males who were wearing something more solid¡ªwhich covered their torso. Ah, now I realized that Amanda-san was also wearing the same thing. For some reason, I was only wearing a pink-colored one piece, and it seemed way out-of-ce¡­ Uuu¡­As expected, I attracted too many attention. I was introduced as the knight apprentice who came from another country to everyone in the fort by Leon-san yesterday during dinner, but at one nce, I felt like I was out of ce. ¡°Yuuri-chan, here,e.¡± Amidst the armored people, I found the brown-haired Argo-san. As he beckoned me, I went to his side. ¡°Argo-san, I heard that the Monster Flood urred¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. The nearby vige seemed to be attacked by the monsters early this morning. The survivors went to the fort, looking for help.¡± ¡°The vige was attacked?!¡± ¡°Right. It seemed to be a herd of werewolves.¡± Werewolves were wolf monsters that I often saw in Elysia Online. They attacked people with their sharp ws and fangs. Although they weren¡¯t really strong, they were threats to the vigers who didn¡¯t have any way to fight, or so I think. Besides, a herd of them meant that there were several number of werewolves attacking at the same time¡­ ¡°W¡­what about the other vigers¡­?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. We will be going to that vige in order to hunt the werewolves now. Hopefully there will be more survivors there.¡± ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡± I hope there will really be survivors there¡­ This is the reality. Here is the real world. Although I¡¯m scared, I can¡¯t run away. ¡°So, I¡¯d like Yuuri-chan to form a party with me, Amanda, and Leader. After putting the area reinforcement magic to everyone from the fort, Amanda and I will protect Yuuri-chan, so I want you to recover just Leader alone.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it, but if you think it¡¯s better that way, then I will do so.¡± ¡°Un. Thanks. Sorry for having to bring you along to the battle with the monsters, even when you are this small. Moreover, we don¡¯t have equipment for kids, so this lightweight equipment (TL: can also mean dress)¡­but we will definitely protect Yuuri-chan.¡± ¡°I was told that Amanda-san put a defensive magic on this dress. Moreover, I can heal myself so it¡¯s okay.¡± I think that I won¡¯t get an instant death despite being level 1 if I put the Protect Shield. If my remaining HP is 1, I should be able to manage it by healing myself repeatedly. Un. It should be fine. I will try my best. At that time, Leon-san arrived at the za while riding on a horse. His golden hair fluttering, Leon-san¡¯s emerald pupils slowly scanned the surrounding. I know that this is not the time to think about something like this, but Leon-san¡¯s figurebined with his silver armor was just like a prince in the fairy tales. Uwaaaaa. A real prince! How fantastic! ¡°We are the brave knights of the Ares kingdom. We are humble yet sincere brethrens. Finally, the Monster Flood began. From here on, we, the Izel fort¡¯s knights, will be united and be the shield to protect the people from the monsters¡¯ invasion. We will be the swords to defeat the monsters who harm the people. Now, let¡¯s go to the Dusk Vige!¡± ¡°Oooooooooo!¡± As the knights howled, the road in front of Leon-san was opened. As Leon-san passed through that opened road, the knights ran towards the horses on the side of the wall and mounted them. I also rode on the same horse as Argo-san. Ah, should I form a party with Argo-san while we¡¯re at it? ¡°Argo-san, Argo-san. Let¡¯s form a party now. Please.¡± ¡°Yeah. Please take care of me.¡± As I grabbed Argo-san¡¯s hand that was grasping the reins, a party window appeared. Yosh, we did it. ¡°Yuuri-chan, you might bite your own tongue, so just stay like this and don¡¯t speak.¡± While we were in the middle of the journey towards the Dusk Vige where monsters attacked, Argo-san began to talk. ¡°The Monster Flood doesn¡¯t just mean that the monsters will increase randomly. After the monsters increase, a monster king will be born from the Demon Forest.¡± Monster king¡­? ¡°They can be Goblin King or Orc King, it varies per time. Thest Monster Flood happened around 8 years ago. The monster king at that time was Undead King.¡± Undead King¡­If I¡¯m not mistaken, thest boss in the dungeon that existed in the Demon Empire had such a name. Since it was originally dead, it could be resurrected many times, and each time it was resurrected, it would be powered up. As it was such a bothersome enemy, defeating it would be difficult. Since it was an Undead, it should be weak against fire magic. ¡°The Undead King was so strong that it was also called as the Immortal King, and even when the warriors from 6 countries of Elysia were coborating, it couldn¡¯t be defeated. But at that time, a hero appeared.¡± Hero, huh? That¡¯s cool. ¡°The 16-year-old boybined his swordsmanship and magic to face against the Undead King. Then, at the end of the deadly struggle, the Undead King was defeated, and it brought an end to the Monster Flood. That hero¡¯s name was Leonhart.¡± Hee. Being the hero, his name was also cool. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it?¡± Hwe? What? ¡°That hero is none other than our leader.¡± Eeeeeee, is that so¡ª?! Leon-san is the heroooo? Eh, what? 8 years ago, he was 16 years old? Which means, he is now 24 years old? Eeeeeeeeeeh?! I thought that he was older than thaaaat. I wonder why is it that I was more shocked that he was 24 years old rather than the fact that Leon-san was the hero? Age¡­ah, no, he looked quite calm¡­so I thought that his age was closer to 30. ¡°That¡¯s why, you can be relieved as long as Leader is here, Yuuri-chan. I dare say that he¡¯s the strongest person in this Elysia.¡± Aah, so Argo-san told me about this so that I wasn¡¯t anxious anymore. Thank you for the consideration, Argo-san. ¡°Now, we will arrive at the Dusk Vige soon. While the scouts were working in the foreground, can you form a party with the other people at that time?¡± I nodded deeply as a response. We stepped down from the horse at a slightly distant ce from the Dusk Vige. I formed a party with Leon-san and Amanda-san there. Then, I put the Area Protect Shield to everyone. ¡°Area Protect Shield, target: everyone from the Izel fort!¡± As I chanted, small red shields appeared and revolved around everyone. The knights made a light uproar, but they went quiet after Leon-san gave them the order to. ¡°This is the magic to enhance your body from the foreign country. The effectsts for 30 minutes. The effect can be piled up with Protect magic¡¯s effect, so those who can use it should use it on themselves.¡± Since the enemies this time were werewolves, there was no need to put on magic defense, so I only put the physical defense magic. The MP consumption was 50, so the remaining MP was 75, so there was quite a surplus for healing. In addition, there are MP Potions in my cat-faced bag! Un. When I think more about thest time with the goblins, the magic defense was unneeded. It was so embarrassing to lose myposure when I put on the defense magic, then as a result I used up all my magical power¡­ ¡°Leader, it seems that the werewolves are still in the vige. We couldn¡¯t check on the survivers from outside.¡± ¡°I see¡­Hopefully there are survivors¡­Yosh, let¡¯s go! Follow behind me!¡± After hearing the scouts¡¯ report, Leon-san galloped his horse towards the Dusk Vige. The knights were following him from behind, while Argo and I were almost at the end of the line. ¡°As for heal, hurl the recovery from the surroundings at thest moment.¡±1 ¡°Y¡­yes.¡± Finally, we are going to confront the monsters¡­ It¡¯s scary¡­but I will also fight in order to protect the people precious to me! All the knights of Izel fort descended from their horses and entered the vige. I waited at the entrance in order to chant heal. Although I might say that, casting Healing Light took around 1 second while Heal took around 3 seconds, so I could do the recovery quickly, and there was actually no need to be on standby like this. ¡°O power of Water that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, Water!¡± ¡°O power of mes that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, mes!¡± Everyone who entered the vige put on attributes on their swords. Argo-san and Amanda-san also put the water element and fire element respectively. While Leon-san who was slightly in front¡­that should be thunder magic, I guess. For some reason, light appeared from his sword. Then, beyond him, there was a herd of grey-furred werewolves. Leon-san swung a sh towards the herd of werewolves using his sparkling sword. With a woosh, the werewolves¡¯ heads fell. The other knights also shed in session, and the air was filled with the smell of blood. The werewolves naturally attacked back, but their ws and fangs weren¡¯t effective against their magic swords, and so they were rapidly defeated. The knights¡¯ swords that were d in mes, water, and thunder waved in session. White and red locus danced about in the air. And the deep crimson that surged in between. Leon-san¡¯s movements were really one in a thousand, and he was so strong that he didn¡¯t even need any healing. He ughtered the herd of werewolves that were attacking with a single stroke of his sparkling sword. There were also werewolves that came my way, but Argo-san and Amanda-san defeated them. There were sounds of heavy objects falling. The red blood was seeping from below the fallen werewolves. The blood was immediately absorbed by the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s search for the surviving vigers! Argo, Amanda, and Yuuri should wait over there. As for the others, let¡¯s go deeper into the vige. Let¡¯s go to search for the survivors while staying alert for the hiding werewolves!¡± Along with Leon-san¡¯s order, all the knights went deep into the vige. Chapter 20: Anomaly

Chapter 20: Anomaly

When I¡ªwho was left behind¡ªwas about to tumble down, Argo-san propped me up. ¡°Yuuri-chan, are you alright?!¡± ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not so fine¡­¡± Even if I didn¡¯t use any offensive magic or even Heal, my legs were shaking that I couldn¡¯t stand up straight. This was¡­battle. This was a real battle against monsters, different from the hunting in-game. I was getting dizzy from the choking scent of blood mixed in the lukewarm wind blowing to my face. But¡­I grasped my hands tightly. I already decided to try my best here, in this world. I will surely return to my original world, but right now, I am right here. Let¡¯s do my best here. ¡°It¡¯s harsh for a small child like you, huh? But one won¡¯t be able to survive here without being strong despite being small. Yuuri-chan will also get stronger.¡± As I looked at Amanda-san whose deep crimson eyes were looking at me and her red hair blowing by the wind, I felt like she was a war maidening straight out from the fairy tales. The sword that she grasped without any negligence was zing with red mes. ¡°But¡­to be honest, I expected you to either cry or faint¡­You did your best.¡± ¡°I¡­Did I do well¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, exceptionally.¡± My hands and feet were still trembling. However¡­ Having someone recognizing that you worked hard¡­I was happy. I only chanted the physical enhancement magic and was only protected afterward. But even so, I¡¯d like to be everyone¡¯s powerter as I work harder. ¡°Amanda! Behind you!¡± As I was thinking about that, Argo-san suddenly shouted. ¡°Haa!¡± When I turned around, her sword that was d in mes already shed a werewolf who suddenly attacked. Then, she swung down her sword again. The werewolf that had run away from the depth of the vige then fell down with a thud. Although Argo-san covered me with his back, some blood spurted to my face. As I sucked a breath and stiffened, I heard the howling voice ¡°Grrrouuu¡± from the fallen werewolf¡¯s direction. When I peeked from behind Argo-san¡¯s body, what I saw over there wasn¡¯t a grey werewolf. It was a blue werewolf instead. ¡°Tch. An anomaly, huh?¡± Anomaly? What is it? I¡¯ve never seen such a werewolf like this. ¡°Amanda, can you keep it on?¡± ¡°Yeah. Argo, continue protecting Yuuri-chan!¡± ¡°Ou!¡± Still with Argo-san protecting me behind him, we retreated behind. The blue werewolf looked here for a moment before it switched its gaze towards Amanda-san who was holding a sword. After it lowered its head, it sprung upon Amanda-san in the next moment. ¡°!!!¡± I shouted, yet not a single voice came out. Using her sword d in mes, Amanda-san was pushing aside the blue werewolf¡¯s fangs that were drawing near to her throat. But immediately after that, its sharp ws attacked Amanda-san¡¯s left hand. *Slice* The sound of meat being torn could be heard. At the same time, I heard Amanda-san muttering a shriek. ¡°Yuuri-chan, Heal¡­!¡± T-¡­that¡¯s right. I should heal her! ¡°Heal¡­T-¡­tar¡­get is Amanda-san.¡± As Argo-sanmanded, I chanted Heal with my trembling lips. A silver light appeared from my fingertip before it flew towards Amanda-san. Afterward, Amanda-san¡¯s condition seemed to be better. She repaired her grip on her sword once again. As for the injured left arm¡­From what I could see from the torn cloth, it showed a skin color. I think¡­it was already healed. Amanda-san confronted the blue wolf again. The blue wolf was still lowering its head, its sight was still fixated on Amanda-san as it lowly howled. The blue wolf¡¯s back was rising up. Then, it jumped again. Amanda-san set up her sword before her this time, then she pierced the werewolf¡¯s eye that was facing her sword. ¡°Gyauuuuuuuuuu!¡± The blue wolf raised its voice in adony. *Slice, slice* But the sound of the werewolf¡¯s ws as they gouged Amanda-san¡¯s skin resounded in my ears again. ¡°Heal, target is Amanda-san! Heal, target is Amanda-san!¡± I chanted Heal many, many times until both the werewolf¡¯s cries of agony and the sound of its ws tearing the skin could no longer be heard. ¡°Yuuri-chan, Yuuri-chan. Everything is fine now. There¡¯s no need for you to keep chanting Heal.¡± When I noticed, I was already hugged by Amanda-san, and my back was gently caressed by her. ¡°A¡­Amanda-san¡­¡± As I looked up at her, I touched Amanda-san¡¯s body. ¡°Is there any ce that¡¯s hurting? Nothing is hurting, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, because Yuuri-chan healed me. Thank you. But you overdid it. At the end, you still healed me even though I was already fully healed.¡± ¡°Amanda-san, Amanda-san. Uwaaaaan!¡± As I felt relieved since there didn¡¯t seem to be any injury, my tears fell down from my eyes. Argo-san also patted my head while saying that I had done my best, so that only increased my tears senselessly. ¡°Yuurii, are you okay?!¡± Leon-san, who had returned from searching inside the vige, reached out to me as I was still crying. Behind him were the other knights. There didn¡¯t seem to be any¡­vigers. ¡°¡­The anomaly ran off here, huh?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows when he looked at the defeated blue werewolf. ¡°Luckily, its strength wasn¡¯t at a king¡¯s level.¡± Argo-san said as he was also looking at the werewolf. ¡°It¡¯s still too early for the king to apear.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡­The goblins¡¯ appearance was also earlier, and the anomaly usually won¡¯t leave the forest this early, right? The earliest should be 2 weeks after the omen.¡± ¡°Certainly, it was early for an anomaly to appear. ¡­Did something happen inside the Demon Forest¡­?¡± ¡°We have to immediately prepare to explore the Demon Forest as quickly as possible in order to investigate that.¡± Argo-san took out a piece of cloth from the bag hanging around his waist, wiped the blood on his sword with it, then he took the sword back to its scabbard. ¡°How many days will the preparation take?¡± ¡°At least three days.¡± ¡°Hurry it up, as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Understood. By the way, what about the vigers¡­?¡± Argo-san¡¯s question was answered by Leon-san shaking his head. ¡°Well, it was already hard with the appearance of the anomaly. It was already good enough that one person managed to escape.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡­Ah, Yuuri and Amanda, you two should return earlier to the fort along with the other female knights. We still have some things to deal with after the incident.¡± Things to deal with post-incident¡­ Aah, is it about burying the deceased¡­? ¡°Understood. Then, Yuuri-chan, let¡¯s ride on a horse with me and return.¡± ¡°Yes. Please take care of me.¡± Thus, my first demon subjugation along with the fort members ended just like that. Chapter 21: Finally Leveled Up

Chapter 21: Finally Leveled Up

That night, I saw lots of nightmares, I moved around in my sleep, and I cried a lot. Then, my back was also patted many, many times over by Amanda-san. The Kuujou Yuuri1 and Yuuri Kujou2 in the dreams were eaten by the werewolf many times. Then, inside the werewolf¡¯s stomach, the two me became one. It was even worse when I woke up the next day. Although I couldn¡¯t remember what kind of dreams I saw, my head felt heavy as I cried too much. Uu~¡­ Is Amanda-san busy? She was no longer here in the room. My physical condition was also bad, did I move about in my sleep alone¡­? After a while, I came to think of something. Won¡¯t it be healed with Heal or Cure? As expected, after applying Light Heal, I felt a little bit restored. At that time, I thought of seeing my status for a bit and¡­ It seems that I leveled up~! ______________ Yuuri Kujou. 8 years old. Sage level 2. HP 176 MP 165 Skills Possessed: Magic 100 Healing 100 Alchemy 100 Titles: Magic Master Healing Master Stray from Another World Fortune Bringer _______________ My HP and MP increased a bit. Then¡­Eh? My title increased. Fortune Bringer, so it said. Does that mean my luck is quite good? Un. Certainly, I¡¯ve been meeting with just good people ever sinceing to this world, so my luck can be considered good. That¡¯s how I got this title, I guess? But I thought that when I leveled up, I would hear a sound effect just like in game. I wonder when did I level up¡­? It was really unfortunate for me not to realize that moment. I guess it was yesterday, during when I formed a party? I might have received the experience points from when Leon-san and the others fought and defeated the enemies. It was just that I still wanted to fight and earn experience points by myself. Fighting¡­Huh? That¡¯s right¡­In order to be stronger, I have to fight¡­ If it was in the game, my chest won¡¯t ache even if I were to cut down the monsters before me. When I thought that the monsters were also living beings that bled, as expected, I hesitated in defeating them. But since they were monsters, if we didn¡¯t defeat them, then we would be the ones suffering the damages¡­Right. Just like the people from the Dusk Vige. That¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t hesitate. For example, if the enemy wasn¡¯t a monster, but a lion. If I were holding a gun during when I was attacked, I think I would pull the trigger. The same goes for the monsters. If I don¡¯t resist, I will get killed, so I have to fight and defeat them. But before that, it might not be good if my magical power doesn¡¯t increase¡­ It¡¯d feel like wasting the treasure, since I¡¯ve be a sage too. As I was having a breakfast with Amanda-san who just returned, I was thinking about discussing my magic practice. Then, I decided to talk about it with Leon-san. Sorry for adding to your trouble, despite you being so busy already¡­ But thanks to it, I managed to have a magic practice in the afternoon. The one who taught me magic seemed to be a magician at the Izel fort. During the subjugation yesterday, the ones going were magic swordsmen, so I thought that there might be no magician at all, but in reality, there were magicians here. It seemed that they remained inside the fort because the fort¡¯s defense would be weak should they also go along for the monster subjugation. Since I would be dealing with that magician-san from now on, I went to Leon-san¡¯s office to wait for the magician-san together with Leon-san and Amanda-san. ¡°I am nervous¡­What kind of person will they be?¡± In my imagination, a magician is an elderly male with a long beard wearing a ck robe. For some reason, that¡¯s the image I get. ¡°Although their words can be a bit harsh at times, they are a good person. They are only 16 years old, but they¡¯re already called as a genius in magic.¡± Ooh~. Such an amazing person! I hope we can get along well. I wonder if they are a male, or a female? While I was waiting full of excitement, the office¡¯s door was knocked. ¡°I¡¯m Serena. I¡¯m here because Leader called me.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± The door was slowly opened. The one who appeared was a girl with her golden-colored curly hair who was wearing a simple yet high-quality dress. Combined with her slightly nted blue eyes, she looked just like a bisque doll. Uwaa. This time, it¡¯s a princess¡­how lovely¡­ That person slowly bent her body while grabbing her dress just like a real princess, showing such an elegant bow. A¡­Amazing! It¡¯s just like what¡¯s portrayed in the films! ¡°I¡¯m Serena Lively.3 What kind of business do you have with me?¡± ¡°Serena, how many times do I have to tell you that this is not the pce? Hurry and raise your face.¡± ¡°Yes, Leonhart-sama.¡± As Leon-san said, the girl called Serena-san slowly raised her face. Uwaa. Even if I looked at her so close like this, she was still really pretty. She was really just like a doll. ¡°I¡¯d like you to teach this Yuuri Kujou about how to control her magic.¡± ¡°Is she the rumoured foreign priest from a few days ago? But she can also use magic, then that means¡­?¡± ¡°Yuuri isn¡¯t a priest, but she is called a sage, so it seems. She can use both recovery magic and offensive magic. However, the power of her offensive magic is too strong that it might even drag our allies.¡± ¡°Can use both¡­? I see, that brings us to controlling her magic, is it?¡± ¡°Can we ask you to do that?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what Leonhart-sama ordered.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After Serena-san did yet another beautiful bow, she slowly turned towards me. Her blue eyes were looking fixedly at me. ¡°I¡¯m Serena Lively. From now on, I will have to teach you on how to control your magic. Since it¡¯s rted to controlling magic, I won¡¯t go easy on you even if you are a child. Will that be fine?¡± ¡°U-uhm. I am Yuuri Kujou. Err, I will try my best, so please do help me.¡± She seems so mature despite being only 16 years old. For some reason, I feel so childish inparison to her that I¡¯m so embarrassed. But, somehow I feel like I¡¯m turning more childish than before. I¡¯m easily brought to tears. Could it be that my mental age is being affected by my physical age¡­? T¡­that couldn¡¯t be. ¡°I wonder if we can do the training at the training grounds in the basement? There is a barrier, and no matter how strong the magic hits it, it won¡¯t cause the building to be broken. I think that it will be fine for Yuuri-chan to use her magic there.¡± I see. Eh? But if that¡¯s the case, why did we have the recovery magic check the other day at the za? When I tried to ask Amanda-san, I was told that it was because recovery magic won¡¯t break the walls. U¡­I have no words to return to her. I went down to the training grounds in the basement with Serena-san, and with Amanda-san leading the way. It was a slightly spacious room made of stones. ¡°Now, I think Yuuri-chan can use your magic to your heart¡¯s content here. I wanted to hide the fact that I still have a lot more to go in magic, though.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I couldn¡¯t catch herst sentence because she muttered it with such a small voice¡­I wonder if it¡¯s just something trivial? ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin at once. Will Amanda-san watch?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I think I will watch for a while.¡± ¡°Then, please sit over there.¡± After Amanda-san sat on the chair in the corner of the room, Serena-san began to talk. The magic that we use seem to work in a way that we use the air in this world. The magicians use the long chant to gather the magical power around them, condensing it, then utilizing the magic. Then, it seems that if we use the magic while deciding on the target at that time, for example if it is a monster, then the magic will only be applied to the monster. U~n. I feel like I understand, yet at the same time I feel like I don¡¯t¡­ In my case, I don¡¯t need to use a long chant¡­I wonder how I should decide on the target then? ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s see your magic. Try to hit the wooden figure in the middle with your magic. What¡¯s your specialty magic?¡± ¡°Specialty¡­¡± ¡°Then, what magic attribute can you use?¡± ¡°Thunder, wind, fire, water, and earth.¡± ¡°¡­All attributes¡­¡± Serena-san was surprised, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Then, can you use Wind Arrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, try attacking that wooden figure.¡± Uuuhm, then I should carefully reduce the power as much as possible, I guess. Ah, but that¡¯s not it, I should try to make the magic only affect the target.¡± For the time being, let¡¯s just try. ¡°Wind Arrow!¡± As I chanted the magic, several wind arrows rained incessantly towards the wooden figure. The wooden figure was minced to small pieces, turning it into wood chips. ¡°Impossible¡­To be able to use magic just by chanting its name? That¡¯s not possible¡­In addition, that wooden figure is supposed to have a magical resistance inserted in it¡­? That, such a¡­¡± Errr¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ Since it¡¯s a magic from the game, it might becking inmon sense¡­ Ah, but earlier, I felt that the Wind Arrow only hit the wooden figure for some reason. Could it be that imaging it was the key? I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to do it well by continuing this practice? Since it would be a waste of the wooden figures as they would break anyway despite being d in protective magic, for some reason they were reced by big logs. ? Why them? ¡°Just when I thought of processing them. Please turn them into firewoods during the magic training.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you can also fine-tune your magic while aiming to process the woods into firewoods?¡± Eh? That¡¯s the reason? ¡°We have a lot of woods in the Demon Forest. That¡¯s why, go ahead and practice to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Amanda-san, I think that¡¯s not the problem at allllllll¡­! Chapter 22: Serena-san

Chapter 22: Serena-san

In the magic training that day and the next day, I managed to clear the mission of cutting the logs into firewood-sized pieces with Wind Arrow somehow. I was tired to the point I couldn¡¯t think of anything, but¡­there was this feeling of aplishment! It felt as if I had various breakthroughs so far. In addition, the preparation for winter provision was done properly. ¡­For some reason, something feels wrong here~~~. But for some reason, Amanda-san muttered, ¡°Next, use Fire Ball to light up a fire at the firewood, and after that use Water Ball to cease the fire, and it¡¯s perfect.¡± Eh? This is a training to hone the control over my magic power, right? This isn¡¯t a simple practice of making campfire, right?! I really didn¡¯t know where Amanda-san was heading to with this kind of practice¡­ Could she do this out of her parental love so I could survive in the unlikely event I get lost in the middle of exploring the Demon Forest? ¡°Hmmm¡­We can use the earth magic to create a cooking stove, but there is nothing applicable with thunder magic. Aah, but is a cooking stove too difficult? I wonder if making bricks would be better?¡± ¡­Let¡¯s pretend I never heard any more of her muttering! ¡°Serena-san, thank you very much for apanying me on my magic training!¡± I turned towards Serena-san as I bowed to her. I felt like my magic power was more concentrated, or that a bit more power was drawn out. I was really helped by Serena-san¡¯s urate advices. It seemed that Serena-san could use all magic except for earth magic, moreover she could use intermediate magic for all attributes that she could use. Perhaps there didn¡¯t exist any advanced level magic in this world or that they were simply unknown, but she seemed famous for being a high-ranked magician in Elysia. Ah, that¡¯s right. By the way, I already understood the reason I couldn¡¯t use the high-level magic. When I leveled up, I tried tapping the spell name at my status screen and it was written there that I would be able to use them after I reached the level of 50¡­ Even with my magic and recovery skill being 100, there was a level restriction so I couldn¡¯t use then, how cruel~. Even after I had an advanced job, they weren¡¯t the skills I could use from level 1 with my 100 magic skill-! But, speaking of which, I felt like I had seen someone screaming in the guild chat, saying ¡°There is a level 50 wall even after you have an advanced joooob!¡± Even if you changed your job into an advanced one, it seemed that you still couldn¡¯t use the high-level skill unless you reach level 50. Therefore¡­Ohoho. Well, with that, thanks to Serena-san, I managed to mass produce fine firewoods¡­that¡¯s not it, I managed to apply my magic only to the target. With this, it would be good if I could be any of use during the Demon Forest exploration that would start from tomorrow¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Anyway, the so-called ¡®sage¡¯ uses quite a special magic. It has also be a learning opportunity for me.¡± U~n, a sage isn¡¯t that special, though. But since right now, there is only one sage that is me in this world, it can¡¯t be helped that she would think like that. ¡°We will be exploring the Demon Forest starting from tomorrow, will you being with us?¡± ¡°P¡­Perhaps?¡± I tilted my head when Serena-san asked me. Nobody had requested me properly toe, but perhaps, I¡¯m going to tag along, right¡­? Eh? But since nobody has told me about it, could it be that I would be house-sitting? ¡°That¡¯s right. I think you should tag along.¡± Amanda-san answered the question for me. ¡°Right¡­¡± Serena-san hung her head down for a while before she raised her head to look down at me. ¡°Yuuri Kujou. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are or where you came from. But you¡¯d better remember this. Should you harm Leonhart-sama¡­even if you¡¯re a child, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± T¡­that¡¯s right. It¡¯s natural to think that a stranger child like me whose origin is unclear to be hanging around the side of a hero just like Leon-san. Everyone has always been so kind to me that I never noticed that¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much, Yuuri-chan.¡± Amanda-san gently patted my head as I was standing still on the spot. ¡°That child is a devout admirer of Leonhart the Hero. After Leader defeated the Undead King and brought peace back to Elysia, he was appointed as this fort¡¯s leader at the young age of 16 years. Hearing that, Serena thought of wanting to fight and be any help to Leader, so she began to desperately learn magic.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Amanda-san continued her words. ¡°It¡¯s quite apparent, but that child is a noble daughter, you know? Even if she didn¡¯t be a magician, she should be able to lead a life without any inconveniences as a noble daughter. Despite that, she wanted to be any of help to Leader and even came to this Izel fort unreasonably.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°Well, the Monster Flood 8 years agosted for around one year. During the time everyone was resigned to the fate, Leader came and defeated the Undead King. It can¡¯t be helped for a young child around Yuuri-chan¡¯s age to really admire him.¡± One year¡­During such a long time, did the monsters attack the towns continuously just like the herd of werewolves? ¡°How long does onest normally?¡± ¡°It depends on the Demon King¡¯s strength, but the longest should be around half a year.¡± ¡°Then, one year is awfully long, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s why the people and the towns suffered quite some damage. Moreover, since it was an Undead King, there was an outbreak of arge number of Undead, the townspeople who were attacked also turned into Undead¡­¡± It means that the people who were close to you until just now turned into Undead after they were killed, then they came to attack you, right? If the knowledge from the game applies here, if the corpses were left as they were, they could be Undead or if they were killed by the Undead, they could turn into one themselves. Also, the people killed by Undead had almost 100% probability of being resurrected as Undead. That¡­Even if one survived, they would receive quite some mental damage. ¡°I heard that the town where Serena lived was one of the towns that were attacked. But once the King was defeated, the monsters would lose their control and moved in scatters. Thanks to it, the people were rescued from destruction, or so I heard.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Such a tough past existed¡­ ¡°Well, even if it was said to be unreasonable, she had the power to be a magician. But perhaps the reason it was said to be unreasonable was because there were only two years before the Monster Flood when she came here. This is the first line to stop the Monster Flood, after all.¡±1 ¡°Is there no other fort?¡± ¡°There are, but this fort is the easiest ce to move. We can go to either the State of Beastmen and the State of Elves.¡± In other word, our position is right in the middle. Which means, the Demon Forest bes more of a threat to this Elysia inparison to the other countries. Then, I wonder if we are on good terms with the other countries? I tried to remember the game. If I¡¯m not mistaken, there was no story about wars with other countries. There were some confrontations between the elves and dwarves in the quests, but things could somehow be mended with the cooperation of the yer. There was no ¡®yer¡¯ in this world, but no matter how bad the rtionship was, there were still the beastmen¡¯s Urg Beast Kingdom and Ares kingdom between the two countries. I don¡¯t think their rtionship would be so bad that they would risk waging a war even if it meant crossing the shortest path which would be the Demon Forest. Aah, the demons and the humans might not have quite an amicable rtionship. But the beastmen were mingling quite well with us that their figures should often be seen in the royal capital. The beastmen, huh¡­I wonder how their ears moved¡­ Uwaa. I¡¯d like to see them~~~~. ¡°Before I came to the Izel fort, my heart also fluttered from the thought of seeing the hero.¡± ¡®I¡¯d like to see the beastmen~,¡¯ while thinking about that, I was surprised by Amanda-san¡¯s abrupt words. ¡°Eh, Amanda-san did?¡± I thought that she wasn¡¯t interested in anything other than muscles, but could that not be the case in the past? ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s natural?! When it came to the hero, I thought that he would surely have dreamy muscles, so I came with such expectations. But Leader¡¯s muscles didn¡¯t show at all, you know? It would have been nice if they were a bit more apparent, though¡­¡± Correction. As expected, her standard would be the muscles. ¡°But it¡¯s fine since I managed to meet with the ideal muscles, fufu.¡± ¡°Georg-san¡¯s, was it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even his name is dreamy, don¡¯t you think?¡± She said with a wide grin. I was left with no other choice than to nod¡­This content is originally hosted in convariaslibrary . If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, it¡¯s most likely that you¡¯re reading this in an aggregator site that simply stole our trantion. Please don¡¯t support the aggregators like this! Besides, you will be missing out the readers¡¯ments. Please read this in the original hosting site! Thank you. Chapter 23: Perfect Camping Construction

Chapter 23: Perfect Camping Construction

The next day. On the first day of the Demon Forest exploration, we were blessed with good weather. The Ares kingdom¡¯s climate was warm all year round, and it seemed that it moderately rained in a gentle manner. I wonder if that meant there wasn¡¯t any need for an umbre? I was thinking about how they would manage the water for drinking and for irrigation when I recalled they could use the underground water and the water from several rivers flowing from the Sacred Mountain Meteora. Come to think of it, there was a river close to the Izel fort. We used the water from well for drinking, though. It seemed that we would explore the Demon Forest by tracing along the lines of that river. We definitely wouldn¡¯t be lost going that way. The exploration for the monsters would be done by the knights who possessed the presence detection skill. Presence detection, huh? How nice. I think the presence detection was a skill that hunters possessed, but I didn¡¯t learn it because I never yed as a job from the hunter tree. But the people of this world seemed to be able to use the presence detection skill despite being knights. As I gradually learned the necessary skills to myself, I felt like I was getting stronger. I could only learn new magic by levelling up, but I wonder what would be a sage¡¯s new magic? W¡­well, before that, I should just level up more. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jou-chan, did your magic skill get better?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re asking about whether or not it gets better¡­For Wind Arrow, I became able to give damage to only the target.¡± ¡°Hee. Does it seem to be applicable in realbat?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know until I try it, but perhaps it is¡­¡± Speaking of which, I was currently riding on Frank-san¡¯s left shoulder right now. As to why things turned out like this, I also didn¡¯t know¡­ I thought that we would be going to the Demon Forest by riding on horses, but it seemed that we would be going by feet. When I thought about it more carefully, there were lots of trees and ivies, so we weren¡¯t able to ride on horses there. We would apparently be punched in the face by the twigs. But if we were going on feet, a 8-year-old¡¯s feet would just get me left behind, and so I was thinking about how I should deal with that. That was when Frank-san carried me on his shoulder. It was perfect for his training, and I was already carried by him anyway. Frank-san¡­you¡¯re a priest, right¡­? I wonder if this kind of training is even necessary¡­ ¡°Well, I use magic during the times I¡¯m incapacitated. Basically, I can just heal myself. Otherwise, the recovery after a battle might happen slowly. Gahahahaha.¡± Such a livelyugh that it caused his body to shake~. It would be dangerous if I couldn¡¯t maintain the bnce. For the time being, Frank-san¡¯s left hand was propping my body firmly, but it would be scary if I were to fall in a moment of negligence. ¡°Be at ease. The monsters over there won¡¯t be any threat to the knights of our fort.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then everyone would be fine even if I¡¯m not there¡­¡± If they are that strong, no matter how I think about it, I could only be considered as bonus.1 ¡°Well, well. If you remain in the fort alone, something even more dangerous than the monsters mighte.¡± ¡°What is that ¡®something¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something for adults to think about. Well, no need to mind it.¡± Frank-san then messed my hair roughly using his right hand. Ukyaa. My hair is all messy now. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped for us to think about various matters. We should just let everything flows, though. Anyway, we just have to walk forward and we will somehow get by.¡± Mu~n. I wonder if it¡¯s something like that? As I leaned my head, Frank-san stopped walking. When I looked at my surrounding, the knights were taking down the bags they were bringing. ¡°We will be camping here today. Jou-chan, I¡¯ll let you down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Three magicians from the Izel fort were gathering at a slightly distant ce from the river. Serena-san was one of them, and they were chanting something as they faced towards the forest. ¡°O great wind that passes through the sky, be a sharp arrow and shred the enemies before us. Wind Arrow!¡± As the three chanted the spell, the sharp wind arrows chopped down the trees of the Demon Forest from their roots. The cut down trees were transported by the knights, and in the blink of an eye, a campsite was made to some extent next to the river. Amanda-san beckoned me for some reason in front of the chopped trees. This, could it be¡­ ¡°Yuuri-chan, here. Show everyone the results of your training!¡± As expected, that¡¯s what she wanted to say-! And so, my job was to make firewoods until lunch time. After we finished eating the breads we brought from the fort, Leon-san stood up and began to issue orders. ¡°We¡¯re going to conduct the exploration of the Demon Forest after this. Every group, defeat the monsters as soon as you discover them. In case of the appearance of a herd or anomaly which were hard to defeat, do not overdo it and call for reinforcement. Argo¡¯s team, be on standby here and assist with themunication of each group. Now then, let¡¯s go!¡± Leon-san brought around ten knights with him as he entered the forest. Frank-san and Amanda-san also went into the forest, leading their respective group. Serena-san was also going for the exploration along with several magicians and knights. The remaining people were me, Argo-san, Georg-san, and five knights. ¡°Now then. Shall we get going with the preparation of the campground? Ah, Yuuri-chan, can you bring the firewoods here?¡± Argo-san took out something resembling arge cloth from the luggage we brought here. After that, he brought the chopped trees with the suitable length and created something simr to a few tents. In the middle of that, a small azure-colored bird turned up at Argo-san¡¯s side. After passing a small paper held in its beak, the small bird flew again. ¡°Argo-san, what is that?¡± ¡°Aah, Yuuri-chan doesn¡¯t know? They are called as magical birds, which are small birds made of magical stones that the dwarf tribe created. They enable us to report the information from another ce like this.¡± Hee. Certainly, craftmanship seemed to be the dwarves¡¯ specialty. So, they created such small birds like that. ¡°I see. And Argo-san will be collecting the information like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Monster Flood has just begun, so I think that there won¡¯t be too many of the monsters, though. But if the number of a specific kind turns out to be a lot, we will be able to tell from which kind will the king be born.¡± ¡°We are able to tell?!¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right. Before a monster king is born, the number of the monsters from that kind will increase a lot. That way, we will be able to tell from which kind of a monster will the king be born from, and won¡¯t we be able to prepare for a counter-measure faster, then? I think that the other countries are also exploring the Demon Monster around this time.¡± Is that so? For that reason, we are all exploring the Demon Forest like this. ¡°Ah, then the number of Undeads increased eight years ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but Undeads are basically only found near the Demon Empire. That is why, nobody had realized that their numbers had multiplied until they came to attack the people of Ares kingdom. In addition, the Undead King is rarely born.¡± Aah, that¡¯s why they werete in preparing the counter-measure, huh¡­? This time, it would be nice if we could immediately identify the monster king¡¯s species¡­ While thinking about that, several things akin to tents were made. In addition, something akin to a firece was also made. A¡­awesome. He was so fast in working! ¡°You see, these tents have protective magic formation added to them. That¡¯s why, as long as we are at the campsite, there is no need to be worried over being attacked by the monsters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a relief.¡± In Elysia Online, when we bought a tent and used it, we would be able to fully recover our HP and MP in the field. That must be the mechanism behind it. I see~. ¡°Shall we bring some water right now? Yuuri-chan, can you apply Cure to the water?¡± Ooh! That¡¯s one way to apply detoxification or the cure magic. With it, drinking unboiled water won¡¯t pose any harm to one¡¯s stomach! I steadily applied Cure to the water inside the pots that Argo-san and Georg-san carried. Since I only used Wind Arrows today, there was enough excessive MP for me to use. At any rate, I¡¯ll only be helping in the campground today, right¡­? I¡¯m only using my magic for it, right¡­? Arere??? But as long as I can be any of use to everyone, then it¡¯s alright! It¡¯s important to defeat the monsters, but securing a ce to sleep is also important! My mood improved as I thought about that, so I continued using Cure. Amidst all that, Georg-san suddenly called me. I was so surprised that I reflexively jumped. Ah¡­The cure flew towards the inside of the forest. W-what do I do?! But¡­since it¡¯s only a cute, it should be fine, I guess¡­? It is fine, right? ¡°Since it¡¯s only a cure, it¡¯s alright.¡± Looking at my flustered figure, Georg-san reassured me. His outward appearance resembled a bear, but his eyes were very gentle. In addition, he possessed a calming and gentle voice. As expected from the person Amanda-san liked, he was surely a really great person. ¡°Ehehee.¡± As Iughed, Georg-san¡¯s eyes turned even gentler. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Yuuri-chan, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright! Everyone else should be even more tired, right?¡± ¡°They should be alright, for they regrly trained.¡± Certainly¡­At a nce, Argo-san didn¡¯t seem to be that tired. As for the other knights, they seemed to be brimming with physical strength, as expected from regrly training. I wonder if Serena-san and the other magicians are also regrly training? Ah, but if they have a magic formation to recover from fatigue, they can just put it on their clothes. Come to think of it, it¡¯s so convenient having magic formations. I wonder how they were made? I wonder if Georg-san will be able to tell me this time? At that moment. Suddenly, a growl ¡°Grrrrrr¡± could be heard from behind me. Ehh?! ¡°Be careful!¡± As I turned around, a ck shadow sprung upon me. Eh, why? The area around here should be under the effect of the monster-proof magic formation, right?! At the edge of my vision, I could see Georg-san drawing out his sword. But the ck shadow was even faster than him. ¡°Yuuri-chan!!!!!!¡± Argo-san¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Ehh?¡± Right before it collided with me, the ck shadow made a turn and went down to my feet. And then¡­ ¡°Nyaaaaan.¡± ¡°Nya? Nyaa??????¡± When I looked at my feet, there was a pitch ck kitten who was rolling around my feet. ¡°Eh? C¡­cat¡­?¡± Why would a kitten be here?! Chapter 24: Do You Like A Cute Cat?

Chapter 24: Do You Like A Cute Cat?

¡°Nya~ nya~¡± The kitten sweetly growled as it snuggled up to my feet. What?! What¡¯s happening?! ¡°Yuuri-chan, that cat is a monster, get away!¡± At the same time Argo-san shouted, Georg-san who was standing beside me was about to thrust his sword towards the kitten. But the kitten dodged the attack agilely, avoiding being shed by the sword. Georg-san was targeting the kitten again, but my leg got in the way so it seemed that he couldn¡¯t target it well. ¡°Even though you told me to get away from it¡­Eh? Monster?¡± Even if it cried out, ¡°Nya~n¡±? Even though I could only see it as a kitten no matter how you look at it? As I unconsciously stared at it, the kitten looked up at me and cried out ¡°Nya~n¡± once more. Its sapphire-like blue pupils were shining as they were looking at me. Eh¡­what¡¯s with this cuteness? My chest reflexively tightened, and when I realized it, I was already holding the kitten in my arms. ¡°It¡¯s a cat~! Here kitty kitty kitty caaat~~~~~!!!¡± As I rubbed the kitten on my face, it licked my cheek. Aha. It tickles. I lifted up the kitten to my eyes¡¯ height as I talked to it with out eyes locking. ¡°Where did youe, cat-chan? What¡¯s your name? Why are you here?¡± When I looked at it carefully, it really had an adorable face. Its chesnut-like blue eyes were cute. I loved cats, but my big brother had an allergy to animals, so we didn¡¯t keep any at my home. A ck cat with blue eyes was an ideal pet cat that I had wanted to keep~. But¡­as I remembered my big brother, I hugged the kitten tighter. I wonder if Onii-chan was doing well¡­Otou-san and Okaa-san too¡­ I had recalled my family many times over ever sinceing to this world. It was inevitable that I¡¯d feel uneasy because I didn¡¯t know how I could go home. However¡­The warmth that I felt from the kitten that I hugged around my chest faded away such loneliness a bit. The kitten approached me as it cried out ¡°Nya~n,¡± as if it responded to my feelings. ¡°Uhhm¡­I wonder what we should do about this¡­?¡± I came to my senses back upon hearing Argo-san¡¯s words that he said in amazement. Ah, that¡¯s right, I was told that this cat was a monster. Eh, but it didn¡¯t attack? Besides, if it was indeed a monster, why was it in the campsite despite the fact that we put the magic formation that protected us against monsters? ¡°Isn¡¯t this child just a normal kitten?¡± ¡°There is no ordinary animal in the Demon Forest. Even if an animal gets lost here, they would normally be eaten by the monsters.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, that one is a monster. A Dark Panther¡¯s child.¡± Dark Panther¡­Aah, there was such a monster. They weren¡¯t a really strong monster. As its name implied, they were ck panther monsters. It was certainly ck¡­but this child, no matter how I looked at it, I could only see it as just a cat¡­ Besides, normally, arge animal¡¯s child would have a small body yet big feet, and yet this one didn¡¯t have such big feet? ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the ecology of animals, so I can¡¯t affirm anything, but judging from its size, it seemed like it was just born. Which means, monsters that were just born weren¡¯t ferocious¡­? No, but since it¡¯s a monster, it was supposed to not be able to approach as we put the monster-proof magic formation. In short, this, how should we say it¡­?¡± Argo-san didn¡¯t dare to be negligent as he still had his sword on standby even while he was thinking. At that time, Georg-san said, ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Earlier when Yuuri-chan was using Cure to the water, one of the Cure ended up flying to the direction of the forest. Could there be a possibility that the Cure hit this monster there?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. To think that there¡¯s such a coincidence?¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s impossible to hold a monster in one¡¯s arms like that. There¡¯s supposed to be a cause to it.¡± At Georg-san¡¯s words, Argo-san was thinking as he tilted his head a bit. ¡°Speaking of which, Yuuri-chan, do you happen to have a magical skill to subdue monsters?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any. Does that kind of magic exist in Elysia?¡± ¡°I have never heard of it too. I see. It doesn¡¯t even exist in the foreign country, huh?¡± There doesn¡¯t exist such kind of magic in the game¡­ As I was thinking, the kitten lightly growled, ¡°Nyaa.¡± What should I do, it¡¯s really cute. As I ticked its neck, it purred as if it was feeling good. ¡°That being the case, was it really hit by Cure, then¡­? No good. There¡¯s just too many things I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s leave the decision to Leader.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± In the end, we maintained the status quo until Leon-san returned. ¡°Uhm, is this child¡¯s mother alright?¡± ¡°The mother?¡± ¡°This kind of monsters should be born from a mother, right?¡± That¡¯s right, what to do? If arge herd of monsters were toe attacking in order to take back this child¡­ ¡°I wonder about that. There¡¯s still a lot of things we don¡¯t know about monster breeding. We still don¡¯t have any rification whether they were born from a parent or if they were born due to natural urrence¡­Well, in any case, I wonder if thew of the jungle applied and that this child seemed to be dropped out from the herd when it was gone?¡± Did that mean this child was cast away at that time? If that was the case, would that mean its mother won¡¯te looking for it? ¡°Even if a group of dark pantherses attacking, we could just beat them at their own game. The number of the monsters is also reduced, so it¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.¡± No¡­With that kind of development, it would seem as if we were the bad guys, and I¡¯d like to discreetly refuse that¡­ Until Leon-san returned from the exploration, I used the grasses around the area that seemed like green foxtail to y with the kitten to my heart¡¯s content. If I were to say it, it was a moment of pure bliss. In the beginning, Argo-san and the knights were alert, but as time passed, they grew used to the kitten and their attitude loosened to the extent that they woulde to y along too. As expected, the cuteness of a kitten was invincible in whichever world it might be. ¡°So, how could a monster slip into the campsite?¡± Leon-san, who just returned, said as he looked amazedly at the kitten that I was holding with my arms. ¡°No, that is¡­¡± After Argo-san exined, Leon-san was thinking, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Certainly, monsters shouldn¡¯t be able toe here as we have the monster-proof magical formation. But no matter how you look at it, it is a dark panther¡¯s child. Could it be that its ferociousness was purified with Cure?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if that is the case, Yuuri-chan could hurl the Cure and we could nullify the monsters even from a distant ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth trying¡­huh? Frank!¡± Frank-san appeared as Leon-san called him. ¡°You were able to hurl the Heal. Think you can hurl Cure?¡± ¡°I think I will be able to, as long as I practice.¡± ¡°Then practice so you will be able to do it by the end of today, then hurl the Cure to the monsters at the beginning of the exploration tomorrow and let¡¯s see the situation.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Also, Yuuri.¡± ¡°Y-y-y-yes?¡± I straightened up my back as my name was suddenly called. ¡°We are still unable to judge whether that is really harmless or not. It¡¯s still a child now so it¡¯s fine, but once it bes an adult, it will be a threat.¡± Eh? Could it be that they were nning to kill this child? But it still hasn¡¯t done anything bad now? Also, it¡¯s this clingy, you see? ¡°But we do not know the monsters¡¯ ecology yet. If we were to raise one from when it is still a child, we might be able to understand its ecology more. Like how long it will take to be an adult, how big it will be, and how intelligent it will be. This is surely a perfect chance to observe it. That¡¯s why, if Yuuri can raise it, then you can keep it alive. However, if it were to injure a person, we shall dispose it at once. How about it?¡± If you asked me about how it was going to be, my answer was already decided! ¡°I will raise it! I will do my best to raise this child!¡± ¡°I understand. Then, let¡¯s notify the others so they won¡¯t injure that monster.¡± ¡°Please treat me well!¡± I bowed with all my strength to Leon-san, all while tightly embracing the kitten. ¡°That¡¯s great, we can keep you! Ah, I have to give you a name!¡± I wonder what name I should pick? Since it¡¯s ck, should I name it Kuro? [1] But Kuro is way too ordinary. Ah, then, since its color is like the night sky, let¡¯s go with Noir. [2] ¡°Noir. Your name is Noir! Nice to meet you, Noir!¡± ¡°Nyaa!¡± And thus, I made a new friend. Note: 1. Kuro here written in katakana, and it means ck. 2. Noir means ¡®ck¡¯ in French Chapter 25: The Cat Chases After the Rat

Chapter 25: The Cat Chases After the Rat

I put a red ribbon on Noir¡¯s neck in order to tell it apart from the other monsters. Georg-san¡¯s femininity shone as he brought a set of sewing tools to use in the campsite. And thus, Noir¡¯s cuteness just levelled up. Speaking of which, the ribbon was intended to be used by me to tie my hairter on when they grow longer. Georg-san, my hair won¡¯t grow longer that fast¡­ On that night, I shared the same tent with Amanda-san and the other female knights. My heart was throbbing in nervousness when I thought upon the possibility that I might share the same room with Serena-san, but I was relieved when I heard I was going to be with Amanda-san. I understood that it couldn¡¯t be helped to think like that about Serena-san, but as expected, I guess I was weak against the way she talked. On the other hand, Amanda-san and the other female knights had refreshing personalities, so I was much more at ease with them. Also, we ate meals together, but where did the female knights¡¯ normal chivalrousness go to? They gave Noir some meat and became charmed the moment it began to eat. Perhaps Noir also thought that the people who gave it some meat were good people, as it let them spoil itself to their hearts¡¯ content. As expected of a kitty. It was good at inducing others to naturally spoil it. I first thought that Noir would be drinking milk since it was a kitten, but it devoured the meat properly. There was no milk here, so I was d. By the way, the ingredients to the meal we had were the monsters¡¯ meat. It seemed that there were monsters whose flesh couldn¡¯t be eaten without curing them first, but as for the Horn Rabbits who had a small horn growing from its forehead and monsters simr to wild boars, Fangs, who could be found in the Demon Forest, we could eat their flesh as they were. Apparently, the meat of the meals I had in the fort were also made from the monsters¡¯ flesh. I was a bit surprised. But it was impossible to keep cows in the fort, and it would be difficult to transport them from the nearby viges too. The closest one was the Demon Forest, so it would be fastest to supply the food from there. When night fell, obviously, I slept while hugging Noir firmly. When I woke up the next morning, for some reason, Noir was in Amanda-san¡¯s arms¡­What a mystery¡­ Then, from the next day, we conducted the experiment of applying Cure on the monsters to see whether they would be docile afterwards. Based on yesterday¡¯s exploration findings, the number of monsters seemed to be increased in overall, and they also formed herds. It seemed that the knights defeated herds of goblins, werewolves, and dark panthers yesterday alone. There wasn¡¯t only one herd, there were multiple herds. And as expected from the king not yet appearing, their movements weren¡¯t coordinated well. If the appearance of the Monster King was inevitable, it would be better if we could tell the species sooner¡­ Argo-san was in charge of watching the camp and arrange the information this time too, while Leon-san would be moving with the same group today. At the same time Leon-san left the campsite, I felt like Serena-san¡¯s sharp gaze was facing towards me in an instant¡­It would be nice if it was just my imagination, though. A short time after they left the campsite, several goblins attacked. Of course, Leon-san defeated them with his sword. When there was only one remaining, the knights restrained its limbs. ¡°Yuuri, Cure.¡± ¡°Yes. Cure, target is goblin!¡± A silver light simr to Heal went towards the goblin. But there was no change in the goblin¡¯s condition. ¡°Release.¡± As Leon-san and the others removed their restraints on the goblin, the goblin growled ¡°Gugugugugu,¡± and bared its teeth as it moved towards me. This, no matter how you looked at it, it was definitelying to kill me. I felt like I was about to falter from the approaching goblin, but somehow I managed to hold on. Then, before the goblin could reach me, it was shed by one of the knights. I¡­I was quite ustomed to looking at the monsters being defeated already. Though my heart was still thumping. ¡°There¡¯s no change to the goblin¡­¡± Leon-san nced towards Noir who was right behind me. Perhaps he also wanted to see whether Noir would awaken its real nature as a monster from the battle earlier. I was slightly worried at first, but I was relieved then by looking at Noir¡¯s usual lovely condition. ¡°So, the cause wasn¡¯t Cure¡­? Or does it only affect the beast-type monsters¡­?¡± Noir cried, ¡°Nyaan,¡± as if to answer Leon-san¡¯s words. For some reason, it seemed like it understood our words, although that couldn¡¯t be the case. I unintentionallyughed at Leon-san and Noir¡¯s exchange that seemed like a conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s try it out a bit more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As we left the goblins¡¯ dead bodies as they were, I asked if we should dispose the body so that they won¡¯t turn into Undead. Then, I was told that there were magical insects simr to earthworms that were called as [The Sweeper] in the Demon Forest. Apparently, they would eat the dead bodiespletely. The feces that the magical insects produced would be fertilizer to the forest, which was why there were lots of trees growing in the Demon Forest. I see~. As we went further inside, we found a herd of rat monsters, War Rats, whose size was a little bit smaller than Noir. They still hadn¡¯t noticed our presence, so I tried to hurl Cure from a distance. ¡°Cure, target is the War Rat before me!¡± At the same time as I chanted, the herd of the War Rats noticed our presence. Then, the War Rat that I hit with my Cure had its red eyes turned towards us along with its friends simultaneously. War Rats¡¯ ck eyes turning red indicated that they were about to fight, which meant¡­ Ah~. It failed, it seemed like there was no effect at all. Leon-san and the knights fought the War Rats that were headed towards us. I also chanted Wind Arrows to the War Rats. Then, at that time. Suddenly, a ck shadow slipped by my feet. ¡°Noir?!¡± Noir bared its fangs to a War Rat¡¯s throat, then it sessively defeated the War Rats. That figure of its was indeed a monster¡¯s, despite it being small¡­ Eh¡­? But cats hunted rats and ate them, right? Which meant, it feigned ignorance when it faced the goblins, but since we were facing rats this time, it ran after them? Noir was a cat monster, so could it be that it liked hunting rat monsters? In other words, it fed on the War Rats? They were its food?! Rather than getting surprised due to seeing Noir¡¯s monster instinct, I was thinking about how cats were supposed to hunt down the rats after all. And in no time, the herd of the War Rats was exterminated. Eh. Since when?! Noir was¡­Ah, it was licking its fur¡­ For a while, Noir seemed to show its satisfaction upon making its body clean. Then, it approached my feet as if it was asking for some praises. ¡°Nyaa~. Grogrogro. Nyaa.¡± T¡­this, I should praise it well. ¡°You did well, Noir. Good child, good child.¡± As I raised it up and stroked its fur, suddenly, it raised a cry, ¡°Nyaa!¡± Really, it seemed as if it could understand my words. After that, even if Noir was only as big as a kitten, it contributed greatly by defeating monsters bigger than itself. Ehh? ¡­Could it be that Noir was more contributive than myself?! In the end, I tried to apply Cure whenever we encountered monsters, but none of them turned tame just like Noir. Could it be that something else other than Cure was needed? When we returned to the fort in the noon, we also heard Frank-san¡¯s story, and as expected, it seemed that there was no effect at all. But I was told that perhaps it might seed if we kept challenging in various situations, so we would keep hurling Cure from now on. ¡°There might be some certainpatibilities with the monsters.¡± I recalled how there were circumstances in which humans became friends with monsters in a certain national-setting RPG1 that I yed. It was quite hard to be friends with a certain silver-colored stray, though.2 ¡°If it isn¡¯tpatible, it won¡¯t turn tame, then?¡± ¡°Might be.¡± ¡°Which means, we should try hitting several of them¡­?¡± I wonder about that? But that might be possible. ¡°Well, this has never happened before, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that we couldn¡¯t understand everything so quickly. We have to be patient, huh? Fortunately, we do notck the number of monsters to try it on. Wahhahha.¡± Frank-san heartilyughed as he treated the knights who returned. I was also helping him out, and I was relieved upon seeing none of the knights suffering any serious injury. The priest in the Izel fort was just Frank-san, and I wondered if we would just use HP Potion in case of trivial injuries, but from the talk I heard, this world¡¯s potions didn¡¯t have a good efficacy. It seemed that they would just randomly recover a small amount of HP. Inparison, it was also a bit pricey, so not a lot of people used them. Of course, there were HP Potions with high efficiency, but it was more pricey. Therefore, the general treatment for light injuries in this world would be to pulverize the medicinal nts and smear them on the affected parts, before covering the injuries with bandage. MP Potion also had the same effect, but since the magical herbs that became its ingredients only grew in the Demon Empire, its price was even more expensive. I see~. If that¡¯s the case, we wouldn¡¯t be able to just drink the Potions that easily. In addition, our MP would immediately diminish if we gradually used Heal to treat trivial injuries. The potions that I brought, be it HP or MP, each of them would heal 30 points, while High Potions would heal 50 points each. As expected of the specification from the game. If I were to make the potions in this world from hereon, I wonder if they would have the same specifications? Or would the recovery rate be at random? Next time, I should try it when there¡¯s time. Chapter 26: Big Discovery

Chapter 26: Big Discovery

It seemed that the experiment to determine whether we could tame the monsters through Cure was to be postponed from the afternoon. I stayed with Argo-san and the others as we watched over the campsite. I still applied Cure for the river¡¯s water¡­and sometimes I tried to hurl Cure at the direction of the forest, but no other monster like Noir showed up. How unfortunate. Ah, I suddenly recalled that I had a little bit of a fight and wondered if I leveled up. ¡°Status Open.¡± I tried to open my status screen with a small voice. _____ Yuuri Kujou. 8 years old. Sage level 2. HP 176 MP 165 Skills Possessed: Magic 100 Healing 100 Alchemy 100 Subjugation 1 Titles: Magic Master Healing Master Stray from Another World Fortune Bringer ______ My level didn¡¯t increase, but I unlocked a new skill! It was subjugation. An exnation appeared the moment I tapped on it. [Subjugation: A skill to subdue monsters; enables the user to befriend one monster.] That meant I could only befriend Noir for now. Eh, then my efforts until just now were all in vain, weren¡¯t they¡­? Hau¡­my fatigue just increased after I came to learn the truth that I¡¯d prefer not knowing. Even though I tried my best¡­ I began to think of various matters as Argo-san told me that it would be fine for me to take a break after applying Cure to the water. Of course, the kitten, Noir, was sitting on myp. First, why was Noir subjugated? I bet the cause would be the Cure I hurled. That, and perhaps it was because we had an affinity. But, was there something else? Hmmm¡­ Nothing came up even after thinking for a while, so I digressed. Next. Since when did I possess subjugation skill? Was it before subjugating Noir, or was it after? But since I had no such skill before I subjugated Noir, that meant I possessed the skill after subjugating Noir. There was still a problem. Since I was using the magic I knew in the game¡¯s world, I had never used the magic that I didn¡¯t know, that existed only in this world. For example, the daily magic: Clean. The magic enabled the user to clean their bodies without having the need to bath, and it could also clean a slightly dirty room. All in all, it was a very dreamy magic. I watched Amanda-san using this magic and even asked her to teach me, yet in the end, I couldn¡¯t learn that magic. There was no bath at the fort, so I could only wipe my body using the water or hot water in a tub. It would have been awfully convenient if I were able to use the Clean magic¡­ Well, Amanda-san could use the Clean magic to me, so it was fine. But I also wanted to use it myself¡­ Other than that, I also couldn¡¯t learn a lighting magic used to light up the surroundings. That was why, I began to think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to learn magic other than the ones I could learn through levelling up as a sage¡­ Hmm??? The Clean magic and the subjugation skill. What made those two different? ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Noir.¡± I petted Noir¡¯s throat as it purred in bliss. How adorable. It was my first time raising a cat, so I wondered if cats were really this adorable. ¡­N? My first time¡­? Ah, could it be¡­The Clean magic already existed, but the subjugation skill didn¡¯t exist neither in Elysia Online and in the Elysia continent. In other words, since I was the first one to use subjugation, I could learn it? Then, would I be able to learn any new magic, even though its characteristic wasn¡¯t that of a sage? Ooooooh. Awesome! I couldn¡¯t think of a new magic immediately, but I felt like it was awesome! ¡°Noir, it¡¯s a big discovery!¡± ¡°Nyaa!¡± ¡°I feel so motivated now!¡± ¡°Nyaa, nyaa!¡± This content is originally hosted in convariaslibrary . If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, it¡¯s most likely that you¡¯re reading this in an aggregator site that simply stole our trantion. Please don¡¯t support the aggregators like this! Besides, you will be missing out the readers¡¯ments. Please read this in the original hosting site! Thank you.I was hugging Noir tightly while immersing myself in joy when the surroundings turned noisy for some reason. I wonder what happened? When I looked around, a group of the knights returned, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual¡­Ah, the one returning was Frank-san¡¯s group. ¡°Frank-san, wee ho¡­me?¡± I looked at Frank-san whose face was sour as he bit his lips, looking like a sour-faced model from a book.1 Just what in the world happened??? ¡°Ah~, Jou-chan. It¡¯s about the method to befriend monsters. I somehow got it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Amazing, amazing!¡± I reflexively pped my hands in joy, but Frank-san didn¡¯t look that happy¡­? But why? Why wasn¡¯t he happy when he had figured out the method to befriend the monsters? ¡°Frank-san befriended a monster, right? Where is it?¡± ¡°Jou-chan, you don¡¯t see it?¡± ¡°Yosh,¡± Frank-san said as he lifted me who was still hugging Noir, letting me ride on top of his shoulder just like yesterday. I could see Frank-san¡¯s faded-blonde hair whose color was simr to a corn¡¯s very well. ¡°Eh?¡± There was something pink within his blond hair??? As I wondered, I looked at it closely and saw a small pink rabbit¡¯s face peeking through the gaps of Frank-san¡¯s hair. ¡°Kyuu.¡± Eh¡­what¡¯s with this adorable creature??? ¡°And so¡­puh. Frank targeted the herd of the Horn Rabbits¡­pupu. He then used, pupupuu. Used Cure, and then that child suddenly rode on his head¡­? Upupupuu.¡± Frank-san still had a sour face as he bit on his lips. Eh? Was he sullen, or was he being stepped on? Well, whichever was fine~. ¡°Argo. If you want tough, then justugh.¡± ¡°Bwahahahahaa. No good. My stomach hurts.¡± Even the people around us had their shoulders shaking. H¡­hmm. Well, certainly having a small pink rabbit peeking through Frank-san¡¯s hair as he had a stern face seemed surreal¡­ ¡°M-moreover, it was a variant child¡­pink on top of it. Upupupupupupu.¡± Argo-san¡­I understood your feelings, but youughed too much. ¡°W-well, but you managed to understand the conditions to befriend monsters, so that¡¯s quite an achievement, right? Pupupuu.¡± That¡¯s right. Just like Argo-san said, thanks to Frank-san, we got to know the conditions to befriend monsters-! Frank-san and the others who found the Horn Rabbit herd didn¡¯t kill anyone, but first, they captured them in a. Then, one by one were let out from the as they came in direct touch with Cure, and sometimes they tested by hurling the Cure, hitting each one with Cure. Then, there seemed to be a pink-colored child among the Horn Rabbit herd. The Horn Rabbits were normally white in color, so we were able to tell a variant apart on a nce. Since variants were stronger than normal monsters, they hurled a Cure¡ªnot approaching it just in case¡ªand suddenly it began to cry out sweetly, ¡°Kyuu, kyuu¡± like a spoiled child. When they tried to let it out from the, it ran at full speed and hopped on Frank-san¡¯s head, rubbing its head as it cried out sweetly, ¡°Kyuu, kyuu¡± again. It was really spoiled~. With that, we understood that the monsters won¡¯t be tame unless we had affinities with them. As to whether we had to hurl the Cure, we still couldn¡¯te to a conclusion because we hadn¡¯t done enough experiment on that. Also, there seemed to be a lot of monster children, so we were going to try it out on them from now on. ¡°It seemed impossible to calm the monsters with Cure, but it seemed we were able to befriend them. Which meant, if we were to try on strong monsters, they might be a help to our fighting power. It might be alright for the vige¡¯s priests to bring them rather than bodyguards.¡± Frank-san was thinking with a serious expression on his face, but I couldn¡¯t focus on him because the pink rabbit who was peeking from his head destroyed the serious ambience. ¡°But if we can control a strong monster, then it will cause the superiors to go into an uproar.¡± Argo-san seemed to notice that the conversation wouldn¡¯t go anywhere if he were to continueughing. But he avoided looking at Frank-san¡¯s direction¡­ ¡°But they might ask us to bring the monster children to the temple. If we show them Noir and this child, the old geezers at the temple might ask us to bring the monsters there so they could control them. But that will be no good.¡± ¡°Yeah. Even a werewolf child isn¡¯t that strong, and we can¡¯t catch it even if we try to. In the first ce, monster children aren¡¯t seen that often unless it¡¯s in the middle of monster flood, when the number of the monsters multiply.¡± That¡¯s right. Although I don¡¯t like the monster flood, but I got to meet Noir due to it. ¡°Then, that leaves us with this option. We should report this to the temple after the monster flood is over.¡± ¡°Right. Since we¡¯re in the middle of exterminating monsters, it¡¯s impossible to tell them that we let the children live and capture them. But I think it¡¯s alright if Frank slips this information to his trusted friends that can be taught about how to hurl the Cure.¡± Frank-san folded his rigid arms and nodded. But that caused the rabbit on top of his hat to be in everyone¡¯s vision field. ¡°By the way, have you decided on a name for that child? Pupuu.¡± Argo-san looked at the rabbit on top of Frank-san¡¯s head and had anotherughing fit. ¡°Aah? Name? Won¡¯t ¡®Rabbit¡¯ be fine?¡± ¡°Y-you can¡¯t! You have to properly give it a name, or it will be too pitiful!¡± Although I was being red at, I wasn¡¯t afraid! I had to do my best for the sake of the rabbit! ¡°Aah, then shall we have it made as a preserved food or emergency rations?¡± ¡°Youuuu caaaaaannnn¡¯tttt!¡± ¡°Nah, but well. I thought of hunting some to be today¡¯s food ingredients.¡± ¡°This child is Frank-san¡¯s partner, so you can¡¯t eat it¡ª-!¡± ¡°Then, you decide its name, Yuuri.¡± Frank-san said in exhaustion, and the rabbit that was quiet until just now, perked its ears as it began to cry out, ¡°Kyuu, kyuu.¡± Ehh, could this be its objection¡­probably? ¡°It seems like Frank-san has to decide its name.¡± ¡°Give me a break, oi¡­Whatever can be its name, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°You have to properly give it a name. For example ¡®pink¡¯ or ¡®meat¡¯ or ¡®ears¡¯.¡± ¡°Hey-! Argo-san too, please give it a more adorable nameeeee!¡± Good grief, really! You two, please think more seriously! In the corner of my eyes, I saw Noir yawning as if it was tired of it all. Chapter 27: Do You Like Fluffy?

Chapter 27: Do You Like Fluffy?

¡°Nyaan. Nyaan, nyaan.¡± ¡°Kyuu?¡± ¡°Nyaao, nyao.¡± ¡°Kyuu, kyuu.¡± The ck cat and the pink rabbit were making cute voices before me. Moreover, when I looked at them from the side, Noir seemed to be a senior who was teaching the small rabbit various matters. H¡­how cute¡­ When I was shaking my grasped hands due to the excessive cuteness, my eyes met with Amanda-san who was doing the same thing. Ehehe. ¡°Still, I couldn¡¯t believe that the muscr bear-like Frank is the partner of this very cute rabbit!¡± ¡°Probably it understood that Frank-san is a good person?¡± ¡°I think that whoever can be friends with it as long as they can chant cure. I wish I could chant cure, too¡­¡± She was so bitter it seemed like she was about to sink in the ground. ¡°Can Cure only be learned by priests?¡± In this world, one seemed to be able to learn skills as long as they acquired them, but I wonder if Cure and Heal were different? ¡°The temple is hiding it. An ordinary person won¡¯t be able to learn it.¡± Aah, I see. If ordinary people were able to do Cure, then the priests would run out of their jobs. I wondered if having subjugation skill meant that one was a superior ss in the game. Also wondering if we wouldn¡¯t be able to change jobs unless we reached level 99 in a priest job and hunter job?1 That was why its name was subjugation2 and Frank-san was a master. I could imagine how fun it would be to have the muscr Frank-san with a pink rabbit on top of his head when we go to do a job change. Well, the fact that I¡ªwho hadn¡¯t done the hunter job at all¡ªlearned the subjugation skill meant that it was irrelevant to the superior ss, though. ¡°Come to think of it, have you decided on a name for the rabbit?¡± Currently, Frank-san was meeting with Leon-san and the others who just returned. It was inevitable to have their attention drawn to the rabbit on top of Frank-san, and so the rabbit was driven out from the tent. The rabbit growled, ¡°Kyuu, kyuu¡± outside the tent, and Noir seemed to pity it and came tofort it, leading us to the current situation. ¡°It seems like it hasn¡¯t been decided, but since it¡¯s Frank, it seems like he will name it Luan.¡± ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that a cool name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the name of the rabbit meat that the butchers sell¡­¡± ¡°Eh¡­That is¡­¡± Having the same name with the meat would be pitiful¡­no, we ate it during the evening meal earlier, though¡­It was delicious, though¡­ I felt guilty for eating the meat of the Horn Rabbits with the rabbit-chan present over here, but everyone ate their meals quietly, so I closed my eyes and tried to eat it. It tasted delicious just like a chicken meat¡­in the end, I ate everything¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s Yuuri-chan, how will you name it?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­It¡¯s pink, so it might be Sakura or Sakura Mochi, or Momota or Momotarou?3 Other names would be Masao or Harunosuke or Momoko¡­¡± ¡°What strange names¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, it having a Japanese-sounding name might not sound familiar¡­¡± I wonder if Sakura existed in this world? If yes, I¡¯d like to see it¡­ ¡°If it¡¯s Amanda-san, how will you name it?¡± ¡°Let see¡­Rabbi, Rabbie, Rose, Rozeus, Vesta, Pink, Bonnie, Cupid, Coral, Roseria, Lapin, Clorie, Carl, Rosavie, Fult, Beauval, tt, Ratts, Cocoa, Ebner, Abel, Bit, and then¡­¡± Au. That¡¯s enough~~~. Then, as a result of the meeting, the rabbit¡¯s name was Luan! Amazing, it was just as Amanda-san predicted! It seemed like calling out ¡°Rabbit Meat¡±-chan, but calling it Luan would feelpletely different now¡­right? Ah, the meeting wasn¡¯t especially to decide on the name of the rabbit, though?! But the timing was just perfect, so¡­Tehe. ording to the meeting, the number of Goblins and Dark Panthers seemed to be the highest. The number of Goblins was originally quite high, so we couldn¡¯t really dere that there was an outbreak of them at this point in time, but the Dark Panther¡¯s was more obvious. Perhaps, the monster king this time would be born among the Dark Panthers. If¡­If the monster king were really from the Dark Panthers. If all monsters were to obey the king. I wonder if Noir would remain unchanged and stay by my side at that time¡­ I was anxious over it, but even so, I decided to do the thing that I could do right now, and that was to strengthen the bond with Noir until the king appears. I will definitely protect this child! ¡°Hey, Noir?¡± ¡°Nyaa.¡± ¡°We will always, always be together, right~?¡± ¡°Nyaa~n.¡± I hugged Noir tightly, feeling the warmth that its body emanated. This time¡¯s exploration to the Demon Forest was nned to take around three days, so the knights were divided into groups again the next day to resume their exploration, and then we were returning to the fort on the day afterwards. When we returned, Noir and I were riding on Frank-san¡¯s shoulder. Luan the rabbit was on top of Frank-san¡¯s head which became its default position. ¡°I think that perhaps, if we were to raise our subjugation skill, we will be able to befriend several monsters¡­¡± Frank-san and I were exchanging ideas about the subjugation skill during our journey to the fort. ¡°I wonder how we can raise it?¡± ¡°Hm. Being affectionate with them, probably?¡± ¡°Give me a break, oi¡­¡± ¡°Then, fighting alongside it?¡± This wasn¡¯t a game just like Elysia Online, but their affection should be increased by having them included in battles. ¡°If it¡¯s that, well¡­I think I can?¡± ¡°How do Horn Rabbits fight?¡± ¡°Well, using their horns. Oh right, this one¡¯s horn hasn¡¯t really grown, has it?¡± ¡°Kyuuu.¡± ¡®Are you talking about me?¡¯ Luan¡¯s ears were perked up and it raised its face as if saying that. ¡°Putting that aside. The problem is when the monster king appears, will they be influenced by it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± If these children were to bare their fangs against us¡­ Uun, that can¡¯t be. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s surely going to be alright. ¡°How long does it take for a monster king to be born, from when the Monster Flood begins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The fastest is one month, the longest is three months.¡± The monster king is born faster than I expected¡­ ¡°Will the Monster Flood end once we defeat the monster king?¡± ¡°Yeah. The monsters¡¯ force will only increase until that time.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s better for the king to be born quickly and for us to quickly defeat it, so that the damage will be less, right?¡± ¡°N~. As long as we¡¯re prepared, yeah. But this time¡¯s Monster Flood happened faster than we predicted. Will the knight troops dispatched from the royal capital and the request for first-rank adventurers make it in time?¡± ¡°There are adventurers?¡± Could it be that there were other yers than me?! Adventurers meant yers, right?! ¡°Yeah, normally they are exterminating the monsters and earn from selling things like their skin, fangs, and so on. There are also cases in which a variant¡¯s heart was turned into magic stone, so they are qui.te widely hunted. Their meat is also delicious.¡± ¡°Kyuuu, kyuuu.¡± When Frank-san said ¡®they¡¯, his right hand was poking Luan-kun, and so it raised a voice akin to a protest. ¡°Nyaaa!¡± Noir was apparently mad too, as it emerged from within my arms to do a cat punch towards Frank-san¡¯s face. ¡°Ouch, ouch. What¡¯s Noir getting mad at?¡± That was because it thought of Luan-kun as an adorable younger brother figure? Frank-san. Please promote Luan-kun from food to a proper pet as soon as possible¡­ We finally returned to the fort while talking like that. Although I was only here for a few days, for some reason I felt nostalgic. In the few days we were gone from here, I became friends with Noir and also Luan-kun, such busy days¡­ Anyway, Leon-san and Argo-san went inside first to talk about Noir and Luan-kun. It would certainly be troubling to have the fort panic due to having monsters entering, without any prior knowledge on what was happening. After a while, Argo-san returned, then I entered the fort while still on top of Frank-san¡¯s shoulder. I ended up curling myself due to the sights that I felt from the people who were staying in the fort. ¡°Nya~u.¡± Perhaps sensing my anxiety, Noir licked the back of my hand as if saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­Thanks, Noir.¡± Well, in no time they would see Noir as an ordinary kitten, while Luan-kun would be seen as an adorable baby rabbit. And in a blink of an eye, the two were recognized as Izel fort¡¯s pets. Noir even stealthily received snacks from the fort¡¯s chef! Even though I properly gave it meals~. Sniffle. Luan-kun was shy, so it won¡¯t be affectionate to anyone other than Frank-san, but as expected, it was naturally loved by the cat and it couldn¡¯t be helped. Then, around the time Noir and Luan-kun became used to living in the Izel fort. The knight troops from the royal capital finally arrived at the Izel fort in preparation for the Monster Flood. Chapter 28: The Monster King

Chapter 28: The Monster King

Today, Argo-san told me a review of the Ars kingdom¡¯s knight troops! There are three knight troops in the Ars kingdom. Imperial Guard Troops, Kingdom Knight Troops, Frontier Knight Troops. The previously mentioned Imperial Guard Troops protect the royals, the Kingdom Knight Troops protect the whole nation, and the Frontier Knight Troops protect the frontiernds. The Izel fort was entrusted with the Frontier Knight Troops. Actually, Leon-san isn¡¯t just the leader of the Izel fort, he is also the leader of all Frontier Knight Troops. But most of the Frontier Knight Troops¡¯ knights would return to the royal capital once the Monster Flood was over, and they were practically attached to the Kingdom Knight Troops. The Kingdom Knight Troops is divided again into three groups, The Twin Eagle Knight Troops, with red g color and two-headed eagle¡¯s symbol. The Fierce Tiger Knight Troops, with yellow g color and a tiger¡¯s symbol. The Wolf Knight Troops, with the blue g color and a wolf¡¯s symbol. Such are their divisions. The people of the Ars kingdom seems to refer to each knight troops based on the color of the g. For example, one belongs to the red knight troops. Then for the Monster Flood this time, the Imperial Guard Troops and the Fierce Tiger Knight Troops remained to protect the royal capital, while the remaining two knight troops were headed to each fort: Izel, Julei, and Chris. Fu~. I managed to remember them. Thank goodness, thank goodness. It seemed that there were bound to be noble men attached within the knight troops, so there were arge quantity of knights. The high-ranking people and the female knights were using lodging houses, while the others were sleeping in the za. The adventurers also arrived at the Izel fort one by one, camping outside the fort. It seemed like a discrimination for some reason, but it couldn¡¯t be helped since there was no other ce left to set up the tents¡­ But the ce where the adventurers camped had various people in it, making the ce look like a foreign country! Moreover! As expected, there were no demon tribe, but there was a dwarf swordsman, a beastman-swordsman, and an elf magician! The three of them would form a partyposed of four people along with the human priest, making them seemingly a famous S-rank party in Elysia. It seemed that they happened to be doing quests in Ars Kingdom when they received the report of Monster Flood, then they came to the Izel fort. And then, and then! There was something amazing. When I came to y at the campsite, I came to get along with those people of the famous party, and wepletely became friends. If I were to say what kind of people they were¡­ The dwarf Gazad-san had a real green skin, slightly taller than me, and he was a short and stout person. But he was more quick-witted than he appeared to be. He was originally a cksmith, but while testing out the sharpness of the des he made, he became a swordsman when he noticed. The beastman Virna-san was a female with darkish skin and outstanding grey ears. She seemed to be a wolf beastman, and her tail was really, really fluffy. Aah¡­just a little bit is fine, please let me touch it next time! The elf Naruruth-san was, how to say it¡­had an image befitting that of an elf, and she was a beautiful onee-san. She was much, much prettier than the elf princess described in the fairy tale. Her ears were sharp, and they seemed to twitch when she was happy. Like when she was ying with Noir, I observed that her ears were twitching several times. The only human in the party, Simon-san was Frank-san¡¯s disciple, but how to say it¡­he was a very straightforward person. He seemed like a worldly-wise man who was managing everyone¡¯s rtionship, for the other members of the party had strong personalities. ording to Argo-san, when he became Frank-san¡¯s disciple, he seemed to be mentally tempered in various ways. U~n. Certainly, I felt like I could understand¡­ Everyone seemed to be wondering why a small child like me was present in the fort, but since I was tagging along Amanda-san every time I went to the campsite due to being forbidden to go there alone, perhaps they all thought that I was Amanda-san¡¯s little sister, that¡¯s my hunch. They seemed to think I often came to Izel fort to meet my big sister, but since the Monster Flood happened, I couldn¡¯t go home¡­ More or less, I am a sage. I definitely can be of any use! When I said that, I felt like they didn¡¯t quite believe me. W-well. Even though I said I was a sage, I couldn¡¯t be really of any use at this time, so there was no problem in them not believing me. Speaking of which, there was no one of the fairy tribe, huh~? Although the fairy tribe was famous among the yers because we were able to make small girl character¡­ Then, there didn¡¯t seem to be any yer from Elysia Online. Could it be¡­I thought of it, but¡­ Haa. It couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ The people called as the strong rankers among the adventurers and the knight troops went to subjugate the monsters every day. The number of monsters increased day by day as expected, and it was only a matter of time until the monster king appears. And then¡­ That day finally arrived. The first notice was brought by a magical bird from the Chris fort near the beastman country. It seemed that the Monster King finally arrived at a ce near the Chris fort. The Monster King was a Goblin King. ¡°Yuuri, how¡¯s Noir doing?!¡± Amidst the fort which was bustling after receiving the news, Frank-san arrived to my ce. ¡°For now, she¡¯s just as usual. Luan-kun¡­too, is just like usual, isn¡¯t it?¡± Luan-kun grew slightly bigger, but it was still positioned on top of Frank-san¡¯s head as it looked down at me with its ck pupils. Yup. It¡¯s cute as usual. ¡°Yeah. I was worried if they¡¯d get possessed when the king appeared, but for now, it seems to be fine.¡± ¡°Yes. Thank goodness.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you relieved? We don¡¯t know how it will be if we approach the king, though.¡± Frank-san then said things such as ¡®Prepare yourself¡¯ or words that havee out of his mouth for so many times until now. The words that he said to me until now seemed like they were also meant as reminder to himself, but I wonder if it is just my imagination¡­ ¡°Tch. Good grief, I didn¡¯t think that I would be moved by affection this much.¡± ¡°I can tell that, you know? After all, Frank-san is kind.¡± I said as I smiled, then Frank-san patted my head until my hair became messy. ¡°Such cheeky words for a small child like you.¡± Really-! Even though I have told him many times to stop patting my head like that since it will mess my hair-! ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®small¡¯!¡± When I denied it, I noticed that Frank-san¡¯s ears turned a bit redder. Fufuu. I¡¯m mentally an adult, you know? Although I felt like I lost my confidence recently, I¡¯m an adult, after all, okay? I¡¯m an adult, don¡¯t ever question it!1 Fufu~n. I am, an a-dult-! ¡°Well, but since it¡¯s Goblin King, it is really better than other kings.¡± It seemed that the most frequent monster king that appeared was the Goblin King. Compared to the other kings, it seemed to not be so strong, and it could be defeated normally. ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s not a Dark Panther King.¡± ¡°Yeahh.¡± Frank-san patted my head again. ¡°Once we arrive there, can you chant Area Protect Shield to everyone, Yuuri?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t know until I try, but¡­I think it should be fine as long as I target everyone¡ªfrom the knights and the adventurers, probably¡­?¡± ¡°Well, those are about all who will be fighting the monster king.¡± ¡°Later, I¡¯ll need to chant it again after 30 minutes. Do you think I should attack whenever I have a leeway?¡± Actually, I had been thinking all this time about how I could be of any use to everyone during fighting the monster king. If possible, I wish there won¡¯t be anyone dying, and then I wondered what I should do to help make ite true. I thought of chanting Area Protect Shield and then Area Heal at fixed intervals, but that would be too conspicuous and Argo-san rejected it. If I were that conspicuous, I might get kidnapped by a scary person, so he said¡­ I wonder who that scary person would be¡­? ¡°Rather than attacking, I hope you¡¯ll heal the leader. I will be devoting myself to healing those who have fallen.¡± ¡°Then, it will be better for us to form a party before going.¡± ¡°Right. We are departing as soon as the preparations arepleted, so I¡¯ll call you before that.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± As I sent Frank-san off, I lifted up Noir who was calmly positioning itself at my feet. ¡°Noir¡­Let¡¯s do our best.¡± ¡°Nyan!¡± My hands and legs were trembling, but¡­ But let¡¯s defeat the Goblin King along with everyone! Chapter 29: Please Stop This Hard Mode

Chapter 29: Please Stop This Hard Mode

The long, long rows that extended from Izel fort were headed towards the road to the Chris fort. The knights and the adventurers were headed towards Chris in order to defeat the Monster King. I was also riding on Argo-san¡¯s horse, positioned as the vanguard of the group. The one leading was none other than the golden-haired Leon-san whose face was looking grim. Slightly behind him was the grey-robed Serena-san. This time, I formed a party with Leon-san, Argo-san, Serena-san, Georg-san, and Frank-san. If pushes to shove, I can heal them all at once using Healing Wind. I put a lot of MP Potions inside my cat-faced bag¡­ P¡­perhaps this should be alright. Argo-san was also galloping his horse with crossed mouth, without even cracking any joke. Everyone was desperate in going to save the knights of the Chris fort, to defeat the Monster King as soon as possible. The Monster Flood¡­ The thing that I only heard from the stories. The Monster King that I had only heard from the stories. Just what kind of creature would it be¡­ In order to conceal my trembling hands, I tightly hugged Noir who was in my arms. Although Noir would usually sweetly cry, it only fixed its position this time, amidst the queer atmosphere. Actually, I hadn¡¯t wanted to bring Noir along¡­ But when I tried to leave it behind, I received a huge protest from it, going as far as to scratch my one-piece dress with its ws. Frank-san also experienced the same predicament, and when our eyes met, he only shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Please, Noir. Don¡¯t change even after we meet the Monster King¡­! We only headed towards Chris, without even taking a break. Midway, Argo-san read the paper he received from the magical bird and we modified our route subtly. It seemed that the Goblin King and its herd managed to defeat one vige near the Demon Forest, and they were marching to the next vige. Incidentally, the monsters at various ces began to activate, as they seemed to be attacking the viges. That was why the members of the Izel fort were divided into the people who were headed towards the Monster King and the ones remaining to subjugate the monsters at the circumference of the Izel fort. We also encountered herds of monsters en route to Chris, but some of the knights remained there to deal with them as we continued to advance. And then, by the time we arrived, thend was meandered in red and ck. They were thousands, no, tens of thousands¡ªarge quantity of goblin herds. ¡°Area Protect Shield. Target is all the knights, adventurers, me, Noir, and Luan!¡± After chanting Area Protect Shield, small red shields floated around everyone. I didn¡¯t know if they also applied to the members of the Chris fort that were headed towards the goblin herd too, but I couldn¡¯t check it now, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. I shall pray that the magic also applies to them safely¡­ ¡°O power of mes that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, mes!¡± ¡°O power of Wind that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, Wind!¡± ¡°O power of Water that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, Water!¡± ¡°O power of Thunder that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, Thunder!¡± ¡°O power of Earth that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, Earth!¡± When we arrived, I heard people chanting to d their swords in magic. ¡°O power of Wind and me that dwelleth in me, I beseech thee. From my sword, burst forth, Windme!¡± Leon-san somehow d his sword in the power of me and Wind at the same time. The me that gushed forth from his sword spread so high until it could stab the heaven. Ooooh. As a result of the double element of me and Wind, the me gushed out with such great vigour. This was perhaps the magical sword that only Leon-san could do. As expected of the hero. Then, the knights simultaneously put out their swords. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Under the order of Leon-san whose sword was abination of Wind and me, the knights and the adventurers simultaneously headed towards the goblins while still riding on their horses. The knights were headed towards the goblins as if they were silver arrows that were shot into the herd of dark red goblins. The mounted knights were kicking the goblins with their horses as they killed them with their swords as well. The goblins were immediately defeated, but the other goblins came attacking. Before long, the silver-armoured knights were mixed among the herd of goblins, going forward and forward. At a slightly distant ce from the other party members, I was riding on Georg-san¡¯s horse this time. Noir was under the horse I was riding as it was defending against the attacking goblins along with Georg-san. I was looking over Argo-san who had let me ride on his horse until just now, as Argo-san was lining up with Leon-san as they cut through the lines to head towards the Goblin King. Perhaps due to Leon-san¡¯s sword being d in both wind and mes, one swing of his sword managed to defeat the goblins in his surroundings. But the number of the goblins was too many, that it seemed like they couldn¡¯t go forward as nned. Area Protect Shield required 50 MP, one Healing Wind required 20 MP. My initial MP was 165, so the remaining MP would be¡­uhm, 95. It should be alright, there¡¯s supposed to be a surplus. ¡°O wind gushing forth from the sky. Be numerous sharpnces that destroy the enemies before me. Wind Lance!¡± Serena-san¡¯s voice resounded from a slightly distant ce. She defeated the goblins in one go using the intermediate level wind magic. Behind her, another magician chanted. ¡°O great wind that passes through the sky, be a sharp arrow and shred the enemies before us. Wind Arrow!¡± The goblins were noisily defeated by the magic. But other goblins stepped on the corpses as if nothing happened as they advanced. Even if we defeated and defeated them, countless goblins surged from the Demon Forest. And beyond them, the Goblin King¡ªwhose size was double the normal goblin¡¯s¡ªwas seen. That is¡­the Goblin King. The Monster King born from the Monster Flood. Its dark red skin was covered by the rising muscles, its head was decorated with a crown of thorns. ¡°Gaaaaaaaaa!¡± Each time the Goblin King howled, the surrounding goblins regained their vigour in response. Even though we defeated and defeated them, we couldn¡¯t think that the number of the goblins decreased. I was relieved when I saw Noir not reacting at all in response to that Goblin King¡¯s howling. Thank goodness¡­ Really, thank goodness¡­! ¡°Healing Wind!¡± As I looked at Leon-san and Argo-san¡¯s condition as they moved towards the Goblin King, I chanted Healing Wind for the second time. My remaining MP was 75. But a wall of goblins kept Leon-san and the others from advancing, and they were still struggling to reach Goblin King. If things remained like this, we won¡¯t be able to make any progress! ¡°Fire Crash! Targets are goblins. Wind Lance! Targets are goblins.¡± I recited the intermediate level magic boldly towards the goblins which didn¡¯t seem to decrease even after we defeated and defeated them. An extensive me danced about, as the wind further fanned its power. Goooooo. Eh¡­? T¡­the power was even stronger than I thought it was¡­ ¡­Was it just my imagination or the goblins¡¯ number just decreased in half? I looked up as I felt someone¡¯s gaze on me, and I was met with Georg-san¡¯s surprised face. ¡°E¡­ehe?¡± Here, I should just smile and push the matter aside! And while doing so, I should drink MP Potion to recover my MP! Ah, that¡¯s right. Shall I also take a look at my status right now? I might have levelled up after just now. ___ Yuuri Kujou. 8 years old. Sage level 10. HP 216 MP 205 Skills Possessed: Magic 100 Healing 100 Alchemy 100 Subjugation 27 Titles: Magic Master Healing Master Stray from Another World Fortune Bringer ___ A¡­amazing! I levelled 8 times into level 10! I wonder if it was because of that? Due to my earlier magic and the fact that I was in a party with Leon-san and the others, so I gained lots of experience points. When I tapped the arrow on the bottom of the window¡­ ___ Avable Skills: [Thunder Element] Thunder Arrow, Thunder Lance (Thunder of Judgment) [Wind Element] Wind Arrow, Wind Lance (Destruction Tornado) [Fire Element] Fire Ball, Fire Crash (Crimson ze) [Water Element] Water Ball, Water Crash (Blue Torrent) [Earth Element] Rock Fall, Earthquake (Meteor of Annihtion) [Subjugation] Status Control [Recovery] Light Heal, Heal, Extra Heal [Ranged Recovery] Healing Wind [Abnormal Status Recovery] Cure [Support] Protect Shield Magic Shield [Area Magic] Area Heal Area Protect Shield Area Magic Shield ___ N¡­? What is this ¡®Status Control¡¯? ¡°Status Control.¡± When I tried to whisper, the party window opened. Eh? What does it mean? When I looked closely, there was a red HP bar and blue MP bar next to Noir¡¯s name, just like that of a game¡¯s. Ooooooh. If I have this, it will be really easy for me to manage its HP~! It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see the other party members¡¯ HP¡­ Ah, for now, let¡¯s heal Noir. ¡°Heal to Noir.¡± A silver light rained incessantly on Noir. ¡°Nyann!¡± Noir let out a loud cry, perhaps it was happy because I healed it. Ah, that¡¯s right. The Area Protect Shield should be worn out soon, so I have to pile it now. ¡°Area Protect Shield. Targets are the knights, the adventurers, me, and Noir, and Luan!¡± The number of the goblins had decreased, and with this, Leon-san and the others could barely reach the Goblin King, won¡¯t they? Just right when I thought of that¡­ ¡°A herd of werewolves hase!¡± The adventurers who just defeated the herd of goblins from the left side shouted. When I turned around, I saw a herd of werewolves, followed by a herd of dark panthers behind them. ¡°N¡­no way¡­¡± Just when we had decreased the number, it increased even further, what¡¯s with this hard mode?! Chapter 30: Monster Flood’s Demise

Chapter 30: Monster Flood¡¯s Demise

Part 1/2 Unlike the goblins, the werewolves and the dark panthers¡¯ fighting power was high. It felt like the knights and the adventurers were pushed due to the two¡¯s assistance. Along with that, the number of injured people only increased. ¡°Healing Wind!¡± ¡°O healing wind, assemble and heal Grace!¡± Frank-san, who had been beating up the goblins with his fists until just now, was fully absorbed in healing others by my side. Amanda-san and the other knights nearby were guarding us. ¡°Those who are injured, step back!¡± Leon-san shouted with a passing voice. It was apparent that soon, it won¡¯t be enough with just me and Frank-san healing those who were injured, as their number was on the rise due to the appearance of the werewolves and dark panthers. In the first ce, there were priests stationed behind the knights, and so they were healing the casualties behind. But the ones healing those whose injuries were conspicuous were me and Frank-san. As a result, the knights continued to fight just as they were, but with some people retreating behind, the fighting force just fell. On the other hand, if the opponents were just goblins, the Protect Shield was enough to negate huge damage. But the damage received from the werewolves and especially the dark panthers was considerably high that the number of heal we hurled only increased. Frank-san and I were healing the others as we drank the MP Potion, but there were still people that we missed healing on. ¡°We¡¯re being pressed, huh?¡± ¡°Their number is amazing¡­¡± ¡°O healing wind, assemble and heal Darius!¡± As I expected, I couldn¡¯t remember all the names of the knights, so I entrusted the healing of the knights from Izel fort to Frank-san. ¡°Well, it is the Monster Flood, so it¡¯s only natural. But this time, it¡¯s a Goblin King and we have the hero. To add, we have a small sage here. It should be an easy victory.¡± ¡°It will be good if it¡¯s the case, though¡­Heal to Lucretia-san! Heal to Leon-san! Heal to Argo-san!¡± In the middle of the conversation, we healed the others or drank MP Potions. I handed over the MP Potion I brought to Frank-san, and when I told him the MP consumption of Heal, we could manage our MP consumption well. Besides, I had the cheat called as HP and MP bar in the party window! ¡°Still, they are strong.¡± At the end of Frank-san¡¯s gaze, we could see Frank-san¡¯s junior, Simon-san and his party. Perhaps due to the fact that the adventurers normally defeated monsters, they were able to steadily defeat the werewolves and dark panthers, and amidst everyone, the strength of Simon-san¡¯s party was so prominent that we could tell in a nce. Gazad-san the dwarf was defeating the goblins with hisrge sword, Virna-san the beastman was defeating the enemies using her slender sword coupled with her agility. Meanwhile, Naruruth-san the elf was attacking the enemies from behind the two of them using her magic, and Simon-san was next to her as he was healing. They made a very bnced party. As expected of the S-rank party. ¡°He¡¯s also able to hurl the heal, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, I taught him after all.¡± For some reason, in order to be able to hurl the heal, one had to practice it while forming a party, or it won¡¯t do. That¡¯s why, ¡®teaching him¡¯ meant that Frank-san and Simon-san formed a party before¡­ In other words, I wonder if Frank-san said, ¡°Please form a party with me.¡± I wanted tough as I imagined it, but this wasn¡¯t the right time and ce to do it, so I tried my best to suppress myughter. In the middle of it, the fighting situation was a switch between offense and defense, advancing and retreating. It seemed that the Goblin King¡¯s howling meant that it was using the skill called as [encouragement], and each time the others heard that howl, the monsters¡¯ attacks turned more violent. Leon-san and the others were also trying to approach the king, but the number of the goblin herds along with the addition of the werewolves and the dark panthers caused them to be nearly confined to their spot. If only I were closer to the Goblin King, I thought that my magic would reach it, but with this current distance, it won¡¯t invoke anything even if I chant it. The monster herds were pressing us bit by bit. If things remained like this, I wonder if we would have to retreat for a moment and rearrange our strategy. Although the humans need rest, I wonder if monsters need them, too? If they don¡¯t, will the Goblin King march on without any rest? The vige, the town, and the humans will be affected by it¡­ But why does the Goblin King exit the forest and attack the humans? Why does the Monster Flood happen, and why does a monster king born? When I tried asking Frank-san about the questions that popped in my mind, I was told that [that¡¯s how the god tests the people]. Testing, what for? If god really exists in this world, does he mean that the god is testing the people in order to judge whether or not the world can continue to exist appropriately? But why does it need to be tested? I don¡¯t understand¡­ The people of this world might not think of it as a problem since this was how the world was like from the moment they were born, but I couldn¡¯t think of it as a natural urence. However, I don¡¯t know what the cause to this repeated phenomenon is. Did the god decide it so¡­? Really¡­? Then, where is that god, and what are they doing right now? ¡°Yuuri-chan!!¡± Since I was thinking, my reaction was toote. When I looked up in response to Georg-san¡¯s voice, a dark panther approached with its fangs bared. I¡¯m going to get bitten¡­!!! I closed my eyes and readied myself for the pain, but there wasn¡¯t any damage that I had predicted. ¡°Migyaaaaaaa!¡± When I timidly opened my eyes, Noir¡¯s small body was biting at the dark panther¡¯s throat. The dark panther was intensely shaking its head in order to shake Noir off. However, Noir was clinging on to its bite desperately, not being shaken off by it. ¡°Noir!!!¡± The dark panther raised its foreleg and knocked Noir off. ¡°Noiiiiiiiiiirrrr!!!!!!¡± The small ck body was thrown sideway, falling to the ground. Thud. In that moment, all the other voices disappeared, and I could only hear the sound of Noir falling down. The small body disappeared within the goblin herds. I immediately checked the party window. It¡¯s alright, Noir¡¯s HP still hasn¡¯t disappeared. ¡°Heal to Noir!¡± But if I don¡¯t rescue it from there, that small body will be trampled by the goblins. The moment I thought so, a dazzling light appeared from the ce where Noir fell. W¡­what?! Then, the light disappeared and over there was¡­ ¡°Migyaaaaaaaaaaauuu!¡± Eh¡­? N¡­Noir¡­? There was the figure of Noir whose body turned bigger. Eh¡­? But for some reason, its size isn¡¯t as big as the normal dark panther¡­? ¡°Gyarurururuuuuuuu!¡± Noir roared loudly as it sprang upon the dark panther who was about to attack me. The two of them became entangled as they tumbled over the goblins. The two simr dark panthers were trying to attack each other¡¯s throat. No, when I looked more clearly, Noir¡¯s pupils were blue, while the other dark panther¡¯s eyes were yellow. Noir rolled up its back before it sprang highly the next moment. The other dark panther was also kicking the ground with its hind-legs. The two dark panthers crossed over in the middle of the sky. Then, one of them fell to the ground. While the other one¡­ ¡°Migyaaaaaaaauuuu!¡± It descended on the ground, roaring. Chapter 30: Monster Flood’s Demise Part 2

Chapter 30: Monster Flood¡¯s Demise Part 2

When the winning panther roared, the dark panthers who were attacking the people stopped. ¡°Gyarurururururuuuu!¡± With the next roar, the dark panthers turned its body around and bared their fangs towards the other monsters who were supposed to be their friends. Eh¡­? Eh¡­? What¡¯s happening? Unlike me who was taken aback by it, the knights and the adventurers responded quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s use this chance! Let¡¯s go right away!¡± Someone¡¯s voice prompted the others to shout, ¡°Oou-!¡± Leon-san and the others were also headed towards the Goblin King immediately. That¡¯s right. There is no time to be taken aback. For now, let¡¯s just think about defeating the Goblin King! ¡°Area Protect Shield. Targets are the knights, the adventurers, me, and Noir, and Luan!¡± After reapplying the Area Protect Shield whose effect wore off just now, I drank an MP Potion. My MP was healed right away. Next is whether or not it will reach it. ¡°Thunder Lance to Goblin King!¡± The thundernces rained incessantly from the sky towards the Goblin King. ¡°Is it defeated¡­?!¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± After the light that was emitted from the thundernces disappeared, the Goblin King was still standing over there. Really. I wonder if it has Magic Shield? Or since it¡¯s a Boss Monster, one intermediate level magic won¡¯t bring it down, I wonder¡­ From what I could see, it didn¡¯t seem to receive quite the damage. But maybe it was a little bit damaged? The Goblin King slowly turned its head to look at me. Ah! Speaking of which, if one were to attack first, one will get its aggro!1 In the game, the one who attacks a monster first will get the monster¡¯s attention and attack. Utilizing it, a pdin2 usually attacks first, but¡­ For some reason, it¡¯s not just my imagination, but¡­it¡¯s giving me a ring look¡­ Ukyaaaaaaa! The Goblin King slowly changed its route. Noooo! It¡¯sing over hereeee! But fortunately for me, that route leads to Leon-san and Argo-san first. Leon-san nimbly jumped up. With mes and wind dancing on his sword, he attacked the Goblin King¡¯s torso. ¡°Ugaaaaa!¡± Leon-san¡¯s attack seemed to be effective, as the Goblin King groaned. Argo-san and the Izel fort¡¯s knights all pointed their swords towards the Goblin King. ¡°Heal to Argo-san, Heal to Leon-san!¡± ¡°O healing wind, assemble and heal Jacob! O healing wind, assemble and heal Stan, o healing wind, assemble and heal Lancely!¡± Frank-san and I chanted heal, healing everyone. Leon-san and the others continued to fight without having to worry about receiving damage, as theymenced attacks sessively on the Goblin King. In the middle of it, the Chris fort¡¯s knights merged, sweeping the goblins who were surrounding the Goblin King. Eventually, a short time that felt like a long time passed¡­ ¡°Ugaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­.¡± Atst, the Goblin King fell down to the ground. ¡°We defeated the Goblin Kiiiiiinnnggggg!¡± ¡°Uoooooooooo!¡± ¡°Leonhart-sama defeated ittttt!¡± ¡°Leonhart-sama, banzai!3¡± ¡°Banzai to the hero!¡± ¡°Banzai to the hero!¡± The shouts of joy welled up as if they could shake the ground. There, Leon-san held up his sword d in mes and wind to the sky. ¡°Everyone! The Goblin King has been defeated. Now, I shall dere that this is the demise of the Monster Flood! However, despite the monsters¡¯ck ofmand, the monsters¡¯ threat has yet to pass. Let¡¯s exterminate the monsters without losing your spirit!¡± Another cheer welled up as they began to exterminate the remaining monsters. Now that they have lost their king, the monsters who formerly moved in control, was now moving in confusion. There were a lot of monsters who ran away to the Demon Forest. ¡°Don¡¯t chase them too far! Defeat the remaining monsters!¡± At Leon-san¡¯smand, the knights and the adventurers who were about to chase the monsters into the Demon Forest stopped. And then, I¡­was standing in front of Noir who turnedrge. ¡°Noir¡­why do you have this figure¡­?¡± I looked uneasily at Noir whose body was a sizerger than the normal dark panther. The dark panthers who were fighting alongside Noir now returned to the Demon Forest after the Goblin King was defeated. Well, the child before me was Noir, but¡­Although it was Noir¡­ I understand, but¡­ Still¡­ ¡°Migyaa¡­¡± Noir purred as if it was lonely. ¡°Yuuri-chan¡­¡± Before I even noticed it, Argo-san was next to me as he reached out in concern. ¡°Noir, why¡­¡± But Argo-san couldn¡¯t heal this sadness. ¡°Why did you turn biggeeeeeeerrr?!¡± ¡°Eh? That¡¯s the problem?!¡± Isn¡¯t that obvious?! ¡±I mean, it was still a child before, you know? Normally, one would need more time until it grew up to be an adult, right?! If so, I¡¯m already prepared for the day it turned into an adult someday. Growth is something joyous, after all. But, but, I never thought that it would suddenly turn bigger right away like this! Noir is still cute now, but I want to fully enjoy the time when it was still a childddddd!¡± ¡°Sorry. I was thinking that it was something more serious¡­¡± Argo-san whispered as if he was drained of strength. ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s serious or not, it¡¯s a tragedy for meeeee!¡± At that time. ¡°Nyaan.¡± I heard the familiar adorable cry. When I raised my eyes, I saw the child Noir!!! ¡°Noir, you just turned small?!¡± ¡°Nyaan.¡± ¡°Nooooiiiiiirrr! You¡¯re also cute when you¡¯re big, but as expected, you¡¯re way cuter when you¡¯re smaaaallll!¡± ¡°Nyaaan.¡± I hugged Noir who rushed over with all my strength, and that marked the end of the Monster Flood for me, as I could finallyugh in relief. After defeating the Goblin King and cleanly sweeping the gathered monsters, we decided to stay at the Chris fort for the time being before returning to the Izel fort on the next day. Both the humans and the horses were injured and tired, so we couldn¡¯t just go home like that. The Chris fort¡¯s structure was simr to Izel fort, and when we arrived, there was a loud cheer weing us. Since it was unreasonable to have everyone residing in the fort, we received some tents and it was decided that we would be resting there. But arge quantity of sake4 and food were carried over from the kitchen right away, and we were drinking and singing near the tent¡ªit was akin to a festival. It seemed that Leon-san and Argo-san had a meeting with the people in charge of the Chris fort, so I was enjoying the feast together with Georg-san and Amanda-san. ¡°This is delish~. What meat is it?¡± When I tried to eat a stew made of some meat, it tasted like a tomato sauce and was very delicious. The special product of the area around here seemed to be tomatoes, so they seemed to eat lots of cuisine that was made using tomatoes. ¡°Aah, isn¡¯t that horn rabbit¡¯s meat?¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± Sorry, Luan-kun, for deliciously eating your friend¡­ ¡°Even so, Noir-chan seemed to be a special kind, isn¡¯t it?¡± After that, Argo-san said that Noir could have been a variant, or moreover a special kind. Why did he think it was a variant? Well, normally a dark panther¡¯s eyes were yellow, but Noir¡¯s were blue. And this was only a prediction, but Noir was supposed to be the original Monster King, but since it turned tame to me, a Goblin King was born in exchange of it. If not, after Noir evolved, there won¡¯t be any other suitable exnation as to why the dark panthers were listening to what Noir said suddenly. Actually, I was also guessing that, though¡­ No, anyway, I was wondering whether I levelled up again or not, and when I looked at my status¡­ Yuuri Kujou. 8 years old. Sage level 23. HP 281 MP 270 Skills Possessed: Magic 100 Healing 100 Alchemy 100 Subjugation 62 Titles: Magic Master Healing Master Stray from Another World Fortune Bringer Panther King¡¯s Friend The effect of being in a party was amazing, for I suddenly levelled up to level 23! Leon-san defeated the Goblin King, and since Iunched first attack on it, I received lots of experience points, didn¡¯t I?! Putting that aside, I wondered about the new title I just acquired. [Panther King¡¯s Friend]¡ªthe panther king, no matter how I thought about it, was it talking about Noir? In other words, Noir is the panther king. I wonder if that has the same meaning as the Monster King¡­? In addition, Noir who turned bigger had the body size even bigger than the other dark panthers¡­ Ah, speaking of which, Amanda-san said that if Noir were to get as big as that, wouldn¡¯t I be able to ride on its back? Next time, should I try asking it? ¡°Although you¡¯re special kind, you¡¯re adorable, so it¡¯s alright.¡± When I said it, Noir cried, ¡°Nya~n,¡± as if it agreed. ¡°You¡¯re cute, clever, and strong, my child is the best!¡± ¡°Nyann.¡± Note: 1 The Japanese RAW¡¯s term is ¡®Hate¡¯, but I adjusted it to ¡®Aggro¡¯ since it¡¯s more familiar in the gaming world. It is a mechanism used in many MMORPGs, by which enemies prioritize which characters to attack. The yer who generates the most aggro on an enemy will be preferentially attacked by it. 2 The literal Japanese is literally tranted as a swordsman with a shield. 3 Banzai is a celebratory cheer, maybe simr to ¡°hooray¡±? 4 Alcohol. Chapter 31 Extra Story – Simon Agios’ Consideration Part 1

Chapter 31 Extra Story ¨C Simon Agios¡¯ Consideration Part 1

On the first day, God created the fairies from the light that flooded the earth. On the second day, God created the elves from the flowers that bloomed beautifully on the earth. On the third day, God created the dwarves from the shining stones in the earth. On the fourth day, God created the beastmen from the beasts running around the earth. On the fifth day, God created the humans from the soil blessed for its abundance in the earth. On the sixth day, the elves, dwarves, beastmen, and the humans were fighting over thend¡¯s hegemony. At that time, the demons were created from the blood spilled to the earth. On the seventh day, Godmented over the sight of people quarreling over thend. A drop of the God¡¯s tear fell to the earth, forming a river and a forest, and from there, the demonic beasts were born. ~ording to the Book of Genesis~ My house, the Agios marquis house, was known as a family of priests often producing the head of the priests. Though it was rare among the house who possessed court rank, the one who would govern the territory wasn¡¯t the eldest son, but the second son. The eldest son was made to serve the temple from his childhood, spending their whole life to pray to the god. There were also female priests, and it wasn¡¯t like marriage was forbidden just because one was a priest, but a lot of the head of the priests remained single their whole life. Actually, the current head of the priests was my granduncle, and he remained single. I heard that he had been devoting his life for the sake of god, in other words he had been secluding himself to pray in the temple, so I think that was why we hadn¡¯t really met. As for me, I was the third son who didn¡¯t have to aim to be the head of the priests, nor should I seed the territory, and although it was decided that I would be a priest after studying in the temple, I was allowed to liveparatively free after that. Although it was only a vague idea, but I was thinking if I should remain in the temple to assist my eldest brother. It wasn¡¯t like my parents were forcing me to do that, but I wasn¡¯t that stupid enough to not know why I somehow wanted that. It was because I couldn¡¯t find another thing I wanted to do, and so I was thinking ¡®oh well, let¡¯s do this¡¯. Though I was thinking of that, for some reason I became one of the adventurers due to the influence of Priest Frank who tutored me since I was 11 years old. If I had to say, Priest Frank was broadminded. If I were to say it poorly, he was a haughty and an unprecedented person. He was originally an adventurer who was enlightened to devote himself to the god after his life was saved by a travelling priest, then he changed his job to a priest. Normally, those who became priests were those whose family members were priests just like me, or people who were blessed with excellent healing power. Both would enter the temple since they were young to be a priest apprentice, and they would formally be a priest after their study, then dispatched to the temples in various ces. There were exceptions, such as those who were demanded by the adventurer guilds after bing priests, as they would be exterminating the monsters as the members of the adventurers¡¯ party. In case of those who entered an adventurer¡¯s party, half of their remuneration went to the temple, while half of it went to their own pocket. Therefore, there were lots of people from poor families who didn¡¯t remain in the temple and went on to earn as members of the adventurers. Unlike swordsmen, priests took less injuries and in a sense they could keep going on even after years, and in a poor vige, it was enviable for one to be a priest possessing healing power and to be a part of the adventurers. Priest Frank seemed to be from a small vige, and normally, his healing power should be seen during childhood, and he was supposed to study in the temple. If that were the case, he might even get to the top and became the first priest from themoners. However, the priest that was dispatched to a small vige near the Chris fort was already old that he seemed not to recognize Priest Frank¡¯s healing ability. Eventually, Priest Frank aimed to be an adventurer¡­well, his physique was trained to be a muscr person like he now was, and there was no one who would have predicted that Priest Frank had a healing ability at that time. Certainly, even now, there were only a few people who could tell that Priest Frank was a priest during their first meeting. He also had a scary face, and even I could understand if someone were to say that he was a bandit. For some reason¡­he didn¡¯t have the atmosphere befitting of a priest, calm and gentle. No, he was a wonderful and kind person by personality, but not many had that kind of impression of him. However, ording to the travelling priest who saw Priest Frank¡¯s healing power, his healing power was so magnificent that it could be said that he was a genius. For example, there was an injury that still couldn¡¯t be healed with three times a normal priest¡¯s heal, but it could be healed with Priest Frank¡¯s one heal. Then, although normally it would take one a full ten years to study to be priest, Priest Frank finished his studies with just half of the normal time¡ªfive years¡ªand then he was tasked with teaching us the priest apprentices. Normally, I was supposed to be studying under the priest who taught my eldest brother, but that priest was called to the god¡¯s side during the previous Monster Flood, so the head of the priests rmended Priest Frank as my mentor. At that time, I was troubled over why it had to be Priest Frank who was famous for his roughness, despite their being other superior priests. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand the reason, but now I understand. At that time, I was so apathetic to anything. I was just going with the flow, thinking that it would be fine to spend my whole life safely by supporting my eldest brother as a priest. But a priest could lead a life with a purpose, not spending their whole life dull just like that. I think that perhaps the head of the priests wanted to teach me that. However, it didn¡¯t seem like so at the beginning, and I was quite revolted over why I had to be guided by amoner, moreover and old priest like him. Now that I think about it, it was such a rebellious attitude. But Priest Frank was so kind to such me¡­ Needless to say, I was mercilessly punished by his fist. Although I had to say that it was only to the extent of having his fistnd on my head. Even so, to a noble kid who was raised with great care like me, that was simr to violence. Obviously, I would have had serious injuries if he were to go seriously on me, so it could be said that he was going easy on me, but to me who was never hit by my parents, it still gave me some shocks. In response to my protests, Priest Frank dered that I should just try to avoid it. I hadn¡¯t realized it yet, but it seemed that I quite hated losing. With just that deration, I tried hard to avoid Priest Frank¡¯s fists. Priest Frank then thought of it as something amusing and started to suddenly raise his fist although there was nothing. During such times, he stopped before his fists couldnd on my body, but then again it was just how he was going easy on me, and it wasn¡¯t amusing anymore. While spending my everyday like that, I became able to avoid his fists the moment Priest Frank put his power on his arms. Of course that wasn¡¯t the only thing I learned. I was properly studying recovery magic as well. Now that I think about it, my study was also a bit different. My teachers until that time always stressed that we had to chant the magic while feeling grateful of the god¡¯s grace in order to use the healing magic. However, Priest Frank¡¯s coaching was different. It was natural to feel grateful to the god, but I was told to imagine what kind of injury did my healing target have, and how it would recover. Chanting it was important, but don¡¯t just value the chanting. By chanting, the power of the god dwelled in our bodies, but it was also important to imagine how that god¡¯s power would heal the target. For example, in the case of someone whose leg was broken by a monster, we should imagine how their bones would recover, and how they would be able to walk again. For example, in the case of someone whose arm was cut by a monster, we should imagine how their bleeding would stop, how their flesh would close, and then imagine a condition where they suffered from no injury. The torn arm won¡¯t return to how it was, but its wound would be closed and their life would be saved. At first, I was bewildered at how different his guidance from the others, but certainly when I did things based on what Priest Frank said, the amount of recovery I could do with just one chant increased. While spending my days just like that, days passed by in no time, and I was finally promoted to be a priest amidst spending the unchanging months and years with Priest Frank. Ipleted my study in half the normal 10 years that was normally taken, and I was called as a prodigy. But at the same time, a discord concerning the position of the future head of the priests was born between me and my eldest brother who was studying under our cardinal uncle. Putting aside my and my eldest brother¡¯s will, two factions were made, fighting for which one who would be the next head of priests. Still, our readiness to priesthood was different, for my eldest brother had been living in order to be the head of the priests since his birth, while I had been living with the flow. My eldest brother would be the most appropriate head candidate. But even when I told that to the others, I received words that my modest heart was befitting that of the head of the priests. Around the time all sides were upied1 Priest Frank¡¯s dispatch towards the Izel fort was settled. It seemed that it was his own desire. The Izel fort was the foremost front line to fight the Monster Flood, and that was where the hero was. I thought that such a ce was really suitable for Priest Frank somehow. Inparison to that, what about me? If I were to stay at this ce, the temple¡¯s internal matter would be shaken. Then, wouldn¡¯t that mean this wasn¡¯t the ce I was supposed to be? If so¡­where is the ce I belong to? Chapter 31 Extra Story – Simon Agios’ Consideration Part 2

Chapter 31 Extra Story ¨C Simon Agios¡¯ Consideration Part 2

If so¡­where is the ce I belong to? The one who answered my doubt was none other than Priest Frank. He told me that the adventurer party he once belonged to was looking for a priest. But the party Priest Frank once belonged to was a renowned party. I wonder if I could enter such a party? When I spoke to him about it, Priest Frank heartilyughed as he said. ¡°You can already avoid my fist it I were tounch it at you, can¡¯t you? Even if your opponent is a monster, you¡¯d be able to avoid them. A priest who can protect their own body like so is amazing, you know? If it¡¯s a useful priest like you, then they will be so happy that they¡¯re going to cry.¡± ¡°I am¡­a useful priest?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? I have personally taught you, and you¡¯re my best disciple.¡± ¡°Th¡­ank you very much¡­¡± For the first time, he didn¡¯tnd his fist at my head as I leaked out my sob, it was his gentle palm instead. ¡°Oh well, that¡¯s the memories of me and Priest Frank.¡± I told everything save for the fact that I cried and the girl before me had her purple eyes clouded due to being moved as she crossed her hands in front of her chest. Even though her pupils were purple, various colors were reflected in it as a response to the light that it was such wondrous pupils. She was a slightly peculiar child, but it was good that she could express herself without words or gestures. ¡°Then, to Simon-san, Frank-san is your honored teacher, right?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. If I were to tell the person himself, he would be hiding his own embarrassment as he hit me with his fist, though.¡± ¡°Yeah, I can somehow imagine that.¡± After that, I had been traveling the world as an adventurer. There weren¡¯t many ces I had been to, but even so,pared to the days I secluded myself in the temple, the world was such a vast ce. There were lots of anxiety I had since the other party members were a dwarf, a beastman, and an elf, but every day was a fresh and amusing day. And then, with the uing Monster Flood, we immediately rushed off to the Izel fort. All of my party members thought that Priest Frank¡¯s arms would be more polished when he¡¯de to greet us, with him being in the Izel fort where the hero was. But s, I had never thought¡ªeven in my wildest dream¡ªthat a pink rabbit would be riding on his head¡­ Moreover, it was a splendid monster¡ªthe variant of a Horn Rabbit; even if I was told that, I couldn¡¯t believe it right away. But that was the truth. The story that I heard afterwards, if Priest Frank didn¡¯t say it himself, I would definitely deny it and deem it as impossible. Things such as hurling Heal and hurling Cure that I had never heard until now. Then, when I first heard about how hurling Cure to a monster could tame them, I was wondering if his mind went mad due to some poison. Moreover, the one who taught them was just an eight-year-old girl from a foreign country. But Priest Frank showed me in actuality how to hurl the heal. As expected, I wouldn¡¯t believe it unless it was put into practicality. I earnestly requested Priest Frank to teach me how to hurl Heal immediately. Priest Frank seemed to be thinking of doing that too, so I immediately received a crash course. For some reason, there was a rite of shaking hands in the beginning, but after repeating the practice, I became able to hurl Heal. After that, we received a notice that the Monster King was born near the Chris fort, and there was something that caused us¡ªwho rushed there¡ªto be surprised. That foreign girl put a protective magic that could be used to all of our allies. Her magic was different from the protect magic we knew, as each of us had small shields attached around us like fairies, and the shields were revolving around our bodies to protect us. Moreover, she was able to pile up the protect magic. It seemed to wear off after 30 minutes, but it was amazing how it was able to raise our defense power. There were way a lot more monsters gathering around the Monster King than what we anticipated, and so we were relieved that our defense power was increased. In the beginning, there was a leeway for me to heal the other parties. Moreover, that child was even able to cast offensive magic. Normally, a priest wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire offensive magic. Rather than that, I had never heard of someone who could use both healing magic and offensive magic. Later on, I heard that there was a job called as ¡®sage¡¯ in that foreign country, and people with that job were said to be able to use both recovery magic and offensive magic. Soon, the battle between the Goblin King, Leonhart-sama, and the Izel fort¡¯s knights happened¡­ After that, the Monster Flood¡¯s demise was dered in the shortest time in the history. However, after feeling relieved for a moment, I received a secret story from Priest Frank. That was about the foreign girl, Yuuri Kujou¡¯s bodyguard. The existence of her whole magic and the subjugation of Dark Panther would be way too conspicuous in a world after the crisis of the Monster Flood. Perhaps there would be people who¡¯d notice how this time¡¯s Monster Flood could be ended in a short term thanks to the existence of this girl. The temple would take notice of the girl¡¯s heal hurling, and the magician association would be interested in her magical power and the chant shortening. On the contrary, there were people among the adventurers who¡¯d consult whether or not they could invite a girl. Of course, the kingdom would also take notice of the girl. Then, among the nobles, there would be some who¡¯d scheme to adopt her after knowing that the girl was from a foreign country and had no guardian, and there would also be people thinking of capturing her through engagement. There were supposed to be no insolent people in the Izel fort who¡¯d think of abducting her, but it could happen. In addition, anyone could start a rumour, but none could stop one. Eventually, the girl¡¯s existence would spread to the people who weren¡¯t good. But the knights of the Izel fort would be busy with settling the Monster Flood that no one would be there to constantly guard the foreign girl. That was when we received the request to guard the girl. We were guarding the girl without her knowing anything about it. The request we received wasn¡¯t difficult at all. In addition, the foreign country¡¯s magic was very interesting to us, and we were able to witness the existence of monster subjugation near us as a side benefit. In the beginning, the knights of the Izel fort seemed to be suspicious that the girl whose appearance was unnatural was sent in order to do bad things to the hero, but that suspicion was quickly cleared up. I also thought that it was reasonable. This girl, Yuuri, wasn¡¯t vignt at all that I wondered from which carefree country she was from. The people she met were all basically good people, and the Dark Panther child that was following her along was the one who were vignt with its surroundings. Even a girl who grew up in the rural area would show a little bit more vignce, or so I thought. With that condition, even when veterans were to be with Yuuri, their maliciousness would be extracted. Just like with Priest Frank and Leonhart-sama. The moment I saw the second son of the Owen house whose forte was trickery was pampering her, I was so surprised I thought my jaws would be disconnected. ¡°Speaking of which, what kind of monster does Simon-san want to befriend?¡± ¡°Well, about that. My party¡¯s strength is enough, so a scout would be good.¡± ¡°A scout, birds, huh? What kind of bird monsters exist? One whose cry is ¡®kupo¡¯¡­ah, that isn¡¯t bird, is it?¡± Yuuri who was tilting her head before my eyes was so charming. I had no younger sister, but if I were to have any, I wonder if she would be just as adorable? ¡°If it¡¯s a monster near here, then Blood Eagle?¡± ¡°Uwaa. A blood-stained eagle would be scarryyyy.¡± ¡°Ahaha. It¡¯s not the eagle¡¯s blood, but the eagle has its prey¡¯s blood stained over it.¡± ¡°Ukyaa. That¡¯s even scarieeeer.¡± Yuuri who was truly frightened wasforting herself by rubbing Noir¡¯s face. It sometimes red at me in criticism, but I guess that was just my imagination. Un. It was really interesting. Priest Frank. You once told me that the world was so vast. And now, a brand new world wasid out before my eyes. O God. I really am grateful to you for granting me a life in this world. Chapter 32: Epilogue: And From Now On

Chapter 32: Epilogue: And From Now On

One week passed by after defeating the Goblin King. We returned to the Izel fort and led some hectic days. Although the Monster Flood ended, the monsters in the Demon Forest still continued to increased. But that also calmed down after a while. That was why, it was time to seriously think of the future. Going a little bit south from here would lead us to the Earth Labyrinth. If one were to go there, one could find the key to the Sage Tower. The ones who would apany me were Amanda-san and Argo-san who had received one year holiday after the Monster Flood. Also Frank-san who said that it looked fun, so he would be tagging along. And then, there was one more person. It was Karin-san who was conducting a research on slimes at the Izel fort. Actually, the slimes of this world were living together with people and were very helpful. Long time ago, there was a certain monster researcher who had an eye on the special characteristic that anything put in the slime¡¯s body would melt. Then, the slimes underwent a selective breeding so that they won¡¯t attack people and could only process trashes. With that, the slime farmers increased, and it seemed that they were dealing with trashes and leftovers. The slimes that had undergone selective breeding were transparent just like jelly, and they didn¡¯t multiply arbitrarily. ¡°But look, they only multiply when they¡¯re given food during Slime day, don¡¯t you know?¡± My eyes turned round at Amanda-san¡¯s exnation. ¡°Slime day¡­What is it¡­?¡± For some reason, it was a slime circumstances that I hadn¡¯t expected. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Even in Elysia Online, nobody said anything about keeping slimes in their houses! In addition, it¡¯s my first time hearing about Slime day. ¡°Slime day is the longest day of the year.¡± Hmm. In other words, Slime day is a summer solstice. ¡°What happens to the multiplied slimes?¡± ¡°About that, you see. People who throw them away never cease to exist.¡± ¡°Throw them away?¡± ¡°After that, don¡¯t they be wild and stray slimes? That¡¯s why there are lots of slimes around the towns and around the forts.¡± ¡°Stray slimes¡­¡± Moreover, it seems that they mutate based on what they eat, and this is still being researched upon. Karin-san, an expert in the slimes, was¡ªhow should I put it?¡ªshe was a very peculiar person. She was a slime mania who even had a slime-shaped hat and she wore a pair of thick sses, perhaps it was because she overdid herself during the research. She was seventeen years old, but she was a person whose speech was really old-fashioned. The clothes she was wearing were shrine maiden-like. That Karin-san said that she wanted to go together with us in order to study the slimes. Eh-. I wonder if that¡¯s alright? Also, the beastman Virna-san too¡ª ¡°Eeh. Virna-san also wants toe along?¡± ¡°Yeah. The men over there threw the Izel fort¡¯s priesthood to Simon. The [Dawn¡¯s Seeker] has been inactive for awhile.¡± In response to Virna-san who said that as she shrugged her shoulders, Frank-sanughed with his lively voice. ¡°Hahhaha. Sorry, Virna.¡± ¡°Frank, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit cruel?¡± ¡°But well, it¡¯s also a good opportunity for you. After going through the Earth Labyrinth, we will be going to the Fire Labyrinth that¡¯s located in the Urg beast kingdom. You can return home after a long time.¡± Frank-san shrugged his shoulders and Luan was sweetly crying, ¡°Kyukyuu¡± on top of his head as if it was agreeing. Waa. So cute. Noir who was at my feet rubbed its body on me as if it understood that I was thinking Luan was cute. ¡°Nyaa.¡± Geez. How can my child be this cute? As I held Noir up in my arms, I said, ¡°I like Noir the best!¡± as I hugged the small ck cat tightly. Yo~sh. Let¡¯s seek the key to the Sage Tower, and let¡¯s do my best despite being small. Ou~! Chapter 33: Prologue A month after the Monster Flood, the adventurers and the royal chivalric order that was gathered in the fort¡ªeach of them went away from the Izel fort. The ones who remained were only [The Dawn¡¯s Seeker] whose party movements were indefinitely postponed by Frank-san¡¯s absurdity. The leader, Simon-san, was to assume the duties of a priest in the Izel fort on behalf of Frank-san, so their movements were suspended. Though thanks to that, the beastman Virna-san would be able to go together with me to explore thebyrinth. The remaining members, Gazad-san would be returning to the Dwarf republic to concentrate on cksmithing for some time, while Naruruth-san the elf seemed like she would be staying in the Izel fort in order to study the rejuvenated Demon Forest. Since the elf that usually won¡¯t leave their own country would be staying in the fort, the knights seemed to be excited, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t seem to be able to catch Naruruth-san¡¯s eyes. Yeah. Things like they were too young¡­ C-certainly, I heard that the elves were famous for their longevity, but no matter how you look at it, she seemed to be eighteen-year-old? Just how old is Naruruth-san¡­? Actually, Frank-san seemed to have heard about it, that Naruruth-san herself wasn¡¯t even sure about that. She only answered with, ¡°I¡¯m still a young tree¡±, but were the elves born from the trees?! ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Elves are born from the flowers.¡± ¡°Flowers, huh?¡± After the Monster Flood ended, not many strong monsters appeared in the vicinity of the Demon Forest. And so, today, I am apanying Karin-san with her slime research. Of course it would be dangerous with just me and Karin-san alone, so Amanda-san, Virna-san, Argo-san, and Frank-san were also there. It included all members who would be going to the Earth Labyrinth together, so it seemed like we would be grasping our coordination from now on. ¡°On the first day, God created the fairies from the light that flooded the earth. On the second day, God created the elves from the flowers that bloomed beautifully on the earth. On the third day, God created the dwarves from the shining stones in the earth. On the fourth day, God created the beastmen from the beasts running around the earth. On the fifth day, God created the humans from the soil blessed for its abundance in the earth. On the sixth day, the elves, dwarves, beastmen, and the humans were fighting over thend¡¯s hegemony. At that time, the demons were created from the blood spilled to the earth. On the seventh day, Godmented over the sight of people quarrelling over thend. A drop of the God¡¯s tear fell to the earth, forming a river and a forest, and from there, the demonic beasts were born.¡± A bright voice flowed from Karin-san¡¯s mouth. If not for the slime hat that was put on her head, it would make a very beautiful scenery befitting of a painting. ¡°The Book of Genesis, isn¡¯t it?¡± What Karin-san hummed was some phrases from the [Book of Genesis] that yed out during Elysia Online¡¯s opening. The opening where one could witness the birth of each race in a 3D and 360 degree full screen was really beautiful that I wouldn¡¯t be bored no matter how many times I watched it. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a myth, so I don¡¯t know to what extent is it true, but the elvespare themselves to trees. When they are small, they are called as [the small young leaves].¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s my first time hearing that.¡± Amanda-san looked at Karin-san in surprise. It seemed like Argo-san¡¯s first time hearing it too, so he was surprised. Inparison, Frank-san and Virna-san who were in the same party as Naruruth-san seemed to have known about it, as they weren¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°When they are adolescent, they are called as [the fresh verdure saplings]. Naruruth-san is in that group. Upon bing adults, they will be [the dignified mature tree], and finally they will be [the wise old tree].¡± He~. It felt like following a tree¡¯s evolution. Interesting. ¡°But we won¡¯t be able to tell one from another if we go by the same names, right?¡± I nodded at Amanda-san¡¯s question. ¡°Elves are able to put magical powers in names. That¡¯s how they are able to be called differently.¡± ¡°Is it Kotodama?1¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ooh. So Kotodama is the elves¡¯ peculiar magic?! The guild master, Cecilia-san was an elf, so I have seen it in use before. Fighting magic that uses nts and thorny whips really suit them. Come to think of it, I remembered that there was a certain person that was famous in a group of people called as the queen, although the person behind her should be an uncle. How nostalgic. ¡°Can the kotodama be used to summon the slimes?¡± ¡°If only that¡¯s possible, that¡¯d save us a lot of troubles!¡± As Amanda-san pointed that out, Karin-san¡¯s mouth formed the character of ¡®¤Ø¡¯. Karin-san¡¯s ambition of taming slimes with Cure was, unfortunately, a failure. The arranged slimes all fled to the forest. How unfortunate. I thought we would be able to find Purun a friend. Purun is my new friend that I gained during the time we searched for slimes the other day. It was a very adorable slime, you see? It had candies or other sweets as its meal. It was transparent, so lots of colour felt like they were mixed in it. If one were to give it various candies, it would turn into pretty colour~. The blue slime that Karin-san brought along was also cute, but my child won¡¯t lose to it, okay? But Karin-san seemed like she wanted to keep another slime besides the slime that was tamed by making it drink the holy water. As for why, it was because my Purun could understand what people say better than Karin-san¡¯s slime. But I think that wouldn¡¯t it be because of my subjugation skill? However, Karin-san said that taming it by Cure and the holy water might make them different, and she was hoping that she could investigate that matter! Still, every-thing, it ended up in a failure¡­ Once, there was a transparent slime in Izel fort, but it was still needed to clean up the fort, so it couldn¡¯t be handed over. Amanda-san witnessed Karin-san trying to take it stealthily, only to be scolded by the cafetaria auntie. That was why, everyone invited her to go look for slimes in order to cheer up the disheartened Karin-san. Karin-san¡¯s favorite peculiar slime-san. Just where could you be~? Chapter 34: The Greatest Discovery in Slime Research?

Chapter 34: The Greatest Discovery in Slime Research?

¡°It¡¯s not that easy finding peculiar slimes, huh?¡± Amanda-san pointed at the green slime in front of her who was vigorously jumping around. We~ll¡­ Certainly, there are a lot of green and brown slimes, but slimes of other colors can¡¯t be seen anywhere. The transparent slimes¡¯ amount increased due to the slime farmers, and their variation would be decided based on the first food they ate after leaving the barrier. Therefore, the green slimes were results of them eating leaves, while the brown slimes were results of them eating the soil. Speaking of which, Karin-san¡¯s slime was blue because it was a variant that ate the holy water. It doesn¡¯t have a name up until now, so I think it will be very nice if it were given a name. That¡¯s right. Shall I try giving her some rmendations? ¡°Karin-san, you haven¡¯t named that slime?¡± I tried asking while seeing the specially made slime pouch that was hanging on Karin-san¡¯s waist. The blue slime should be inside that pouch. ¡°¡­Done.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Karin-san mumbled some words, but I wasn¡¯t able to catch her words, so I tried asking once again. ¡°I said that I¡¯ve already named it!¡± ¡°Is that so? What name is it?¡± Whoa. It already has a name~. I wonder what kind of a name it is? ¡°Maximillian Jr.¡± ¡°¡ªEh?¡± ¡°How¡¯s it? Isn¡¯t it a wonderful name?¡± Karin-san stuck out her t chest triumphantly, but¡­isn¡¯t it too splendid of a name for a slime¡­? ¡°What¡¯s with that name? It isn¡¯t slime-ish.¡± Everyone nodded when Amanda-san pointed it out. It seems like a name of some king from somewhere. ¡°It¡¯s the name of a demon researcher who studied the slime¡¯s ecology. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no way we¡¯d know.¡± Saying that, Amanda-san shook her hand. Aah, so that¡¯s the name of the researcher who did a selective breeding on the slimes. I see~. She took that person¡¯s name, turning it into such a splendid name for the slime. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve given it a name, as it will make it easier tomunicate its mind now.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Karin-san suddenly approached me and grasped both of my shoulders with vigor. I-it hurts! It hurts, you see! ¡°Nyaaaaaaa!¡± Noir realized that I was hurting, so it jumped from my feet to my shoulder as it tried to scratch Karin-san¡¯s hand with its ws. ¡°Wait, Noir! You can¡¯t scratch her!¡± It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s already being cautious because Noir is a magical beast, so it can¡¯t be angry with just this. ¡°Nyauuu. Nyaunyau.¡± Noir protested, but I told it that I was fine. ¡°S-sorry. I was just too excited.¡± Karin-san realized that she put too much strength and let go of my shoulders. Without a moment¡¯s dy, Amanda-san hugged me tight from behind. Ah¡­ Amanda-san¡¯s breasts were right on top of my head. ¡°Jeez. Yuuri-chan is still small, so you have to properly adjust your strength.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I identally did it as I was too excited¡­No, but this is very interesting.¡± Karin-san folded her arms and tilted her head, thinking. Then, suddenly, she raised her thick sses using her index finger. ¡°Mine didn¡¯t change even after giving it a name, but this little girl¡¯s slime had changes, huh? ¡­Hmm. What¡¯s the difference between me and this little girl? It¡¯s whether or not we can use a foreign country¡¯s magic. Then, is it possible for Elysian people to learn the foreign country¡¯s magic? Hmm. I conclude that it is possible. The reason behind it is that the sham priest was able to learn how to hurl the heal. ¡­Which brings us to¡­¡± ¡­The sham priest, could she mean Frank-san? Could it be that Karin-san doesn¡¯t call people other than Amanda-san with their names¡­? T-that couldn¡¯t be. ¡°Yosh, little girl. Let¡¯s form a party!¡± I shook the hand that she held out. I said, even if you don¡¯t shake your hand like that, we can still form a party properly! ¡°Little girl. Did we manage to form a party?¡± ¡°Please wait for a bit. Party Window Open.¡± At my words, a transparent window was opened. Yup. It was a sess. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fine.¡± At my words, Karin-san raised up both her hands in fists. ¡°Right now, I will be witnessing the greatest breakthrough in the history of the slime research. Everyone, you¡¯d better thank me!¡± Then, a blue slime was taken out from within the pouch on her waist, along with her sonorous deration. ¡°Maximillian Jr.! Got it, your name is Maximillian Jr.!¡± Being the center of everyone¡¯s attention, the blue slime shivered. Chapter 35: High Five with Everyone!

Chapter 35: High Five with Everyone!

Being the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, the blue slime that was ced on the ground, Maximillian Jr., was wobbling. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s measure your understanding of our wish!¡± Karin-san said, and I watched over them cautiously while wondering just how she was going to do that. Apparently it was not only me, as the others were also holding their breaths while we were watching. ¡°Now, Maximillian Jr. [Hand]!¡± Karin-san said as she crouched, smiling and extended her hand towards the slime. The blue slime continued to wobble. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! Give me your [hand].¡± The slime was wobbling. ¡°Hey, hurry!¡± The slime continued to wobble. ¡°Maximillian Jr., what¡¯s wrong?¡± The slime was¡­ ¡°¡­Hm. It seems there¡¯s no effect at all.¡± No wait, I think that¡¯s obvious, though?! After all, slimes do not have hands, do they?! ¡°Karin¡­may I have a word with you?¡± Amanda-san pressed her forehead as she called Karin-san with a low voice. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do slimes have hands?¡± ¡°Amanda, what absurdity are you spewing? There¡¯s no way slimes could have hands. Generally, slimes have jellylike round sphere form that makes them beautiful. You can say that it¡¯s their wless beauty. Despite that, it¡¯s so sad that you don¡¯t understand the magnificence of this form. This form, you see¡ª¡± ¡°Stop, stop! What I wanted to talk about isn¡¯t the slimes¡¯ shape, but it¡¯s the fact that they don¡¯t have hands, so even if you asked for its [hand], it won¡¯t be able to do it.¡± ¡°Hmph. So that¡¯s it.¡± Hearing Amanda-san¡¯s words, Karin-san nodded and pointed at me. Eh. M-me?! I, the slime¡¯s hand¡ª Ahh. ¡°The little girl there had asked [hand] from the slime. Therefore, it¡¯s nothing that Maximillian Jr. can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Yuuri-chan did it?¡± ¡°Jou-chan, you did such an interesting thing.¡± Argo-san and Frank-san who had been silent until now were surprised and looked at me. Virna-san was speechless, but her ears were twitching. Wait, wait. There¡¯s an exnation to that! Flustered, I pushed my hands forward. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually ask for Purun¡¯s hand, I was just instructing Noir.¡± Noir is a magical beast, so it might be different from others, but Noir is still from the cat family at first nce, so I was wondering if it could give me its hand, so I tried it out. Cats might not do a handshake, but I still wanted to test it out. ¡°Hey, Yuuri-chan. What is the [hand]mand?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± When I was asked that, I wonder if this world doesn¡¯t keep any pet like dogs or cats? Could it be that ordinary animals don¡¯t exist because magical beasts exist? If ordinary dogs don¡¯t exist here¡­Yup. It might be a little bit too unreasonable to have magical beasts as pets. I nced up at Virna-san¡¯s beast ears. There is no custom of keeping animals as pets in this world, so I wonder if Virna-san likes Noir. ¡°Uhm. Hypothetically speaking, it¡¯s when I extend the palm of my hand to Noir and then Noir reacts by cing its hand on top of mine, but¡­it hasn¡¯t done it yet until now¡ªhuh? Eeh?!¡± As I exined how toplete the [hand]mand, Noir¡¯s forefeet were ced on top of my hand! ¡°Amanda-san! It¡¯s Noir¡¯s first time giving me its hands! Uwaa, uwaa, I¡¯m so happy! How cute!¡± I reflexively hugged Noir and lifted it high up in the air. Noir! How smart are you?! ¡°Little girl! Let me hear something about the slimes, not Noir!¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right.¡± I hugged Noir closely as I stuck out my tongue and shrugged. Ehehe. Since it¡¯s the first time Noir managed to follow the [hand]mand, I was unconsciously getting too excited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karin-san. U-hm, about that. At that time, I was dejected because Noir wouldn¡¯t give me its hand, so Purun who was right beside me did themand in exchange.¡± And the way it did the handmand was by nimbly bouncing and getting on top of my palm. ¡®Eeh, that¡¯s how the [hand]mand works?!¡¯ Everyone was surprised. I thought that it might be just a coincidence but when I tried it again, it jumped on top of my palm again. Amazing, right? I was unconsciously moved that I ended up bringing Purun with both hands like now and turned around. ¡°Why?! Why can this little girl¡¯s slime do the [hand]mand, while my Maximillian Jr. won¡¯t do it?!¡± ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s because I have a subjugation skill, and the level of the skill is quite high?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that if I were to give it a name, we woulde to understand each other, little girl? Is it just a lie?¡± ¡°U-hmm¡­How should I put it? The subjugation skill is a skill that enables us to tame monsters. If we were to give the tamed monsters names using the skill, the monster¡¯s power will be increased, and furthermore it seems to be able to understand what we¡¯re saying¡­I mean, I feel like that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°How can we acquire the so-called subjugation skill?¡± If you ask how we can acquire it, uhm¡­ ¡°I think I acquired it the moment I tamed Noir, but I don¡¯t understand. I managed to acquire it before I even noticed.¡± ¡°Before you even noticed, huh? ¡­Hmph, then there¡¯s a possibility that I have already acquired it. But the [hand]mand didn¡¯t seed. ¡­Why is that?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­maybe it¡¯s because the level of your subjugation skill is still too low? How about we try to usemands that are easier to understand? For example, ride on my palm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try it out.¡± Karin-san crouched once more and extended her palm towards the slime. ¡°Maximillian Jr., ride on top of my palm.¡± As Karin-san said it, Maximillian Jr. wobbled and wobbled before it did a big jump and rode on top of Karin-san¡¯s palm. Hooray-! Sess! In celebration of this sess, everyone at this ce did a high five! Chapter 36: Discovering New Slime Variety?!

Chapter 36: Discovering New Slime Variety?!

Amidst the excitement of having Maximillian Jr. learning how to do the [hand]mand, Karin-san suddenly stood up with the slime still riding on her hand. ¡°Hmm¡­Something smells. It smells.¡± Karin-san¡¯s nose was twitching. When I turned to look at her line of sight, there was Frank-san with Luan who was on top of his head as usual¡­ C-could it be¡­? ¡°Eew, Frank. You were the one who did it, weren¡¯t you?!¡± Amanda-san distanced herself from Frank-san quickly, still carrying me. Virna-san who was beside Frank-san also nonchntly moved. ¡°Wha, what are you talking about, Amanda? It¡¯s not me.¡± ¡°Kyuu.¡± Luan also protested from the top of Frank-san¡¯s head. But Karin-san was approaching Frank-san with her nose still twitching. ¡°Hm hm. This smell is!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Frank who smells, right? Did you properly wash yourself with the clean magic?¡± Amanda-san distanced herself further from Frank-san, and he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Contrary to Amanda-san who took a step behind, Karin-san stood in front of Frank-san with her nose snorting and¡ªthen she passed by him. ¡°Eh?¡± Huh? It¡¯s not Frank-san¡¯s smell? ¡°Hm hm hm. What¡¯s with this smell? It¡¯s a smell that I¡¯ve never sniffed until now. Is it fire¡­? No, it¡¯s a bit different. This scent that tingles the depth of my nose¡ªcan it be a new slime variety?! Uh huh. This is very interesting!¡± A new slime variety? Amazing. If it were really discovered, wouldn¡¯t it be a great discovery? Karin-san quickly entered the forest. Odd enough, the road doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s an animal¡¯s trail, but it has a width that¡¯s enough to let people pass through. Sometimes, the trees¡¯ branches hinder one from passing through, but if one were to slightly bend down, one can just pass through. ¡°Wait, Karin, where are you going?¡± ¡°Hm. It¡¯s still ahead.¡± ¡°¡­She doesn¡¯t hear us at all, does she?¡± With Amanda-san¡¯s length of hair, it was apparently caught in the branches at times, so she often stopped. It would be nice if we have something like the hair tie¡­ Ah. When I looked inside my cat pouch, I took out the thing I was searching for. Ta-da! Hibiscus barrette, white version! It was an item that I got from when there was an event called as [The Midsummer Beach Party] in [Elysia Online], and since it was an essory meant to bebined with a swimsuit, it was a barrette. We could choose between red or white, and I picked white. Using this, we would be able to put the hair in order, I guess. I also obtained a bikini swimsuit, but it didn¡¯t suit me so I hadn¡¯t worn it, but someday, I could let Amanda-san¡­ ¡°Amanda-san, please use this.¡± ¡°Oh my, what is it?¡± Amanda-san received the barrette and blinked looking at it. It seemed like she didn¡¯t understand how to use it, so I had Amanda-san crouch down and I put her hair in order. ¡°This is how we use it, how is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice! But isn¡¯t this a valuable item?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have a lot of the same thing.¡± During the event, we could gather the items several times, and I actually had had ten of it. In addition, the white hibiscus barrette suited Amanda-san, so I was so happy to see it being used by her. ¡°And this is how you should attach it. See, it suits you a lot. Hey, don¡¯t you think so, Argo-san?¡± ¡°Yeah. It suits her well. Won¡¯t it be good if you show it to Georgter?¡± When Argo-san said thetter part, Amanda-san smiled brilliantly. ¡°Fufuu. Is that so? Yuuri-chan thinks so, too?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± After all, Amanda-san is so beautiful and gentle, she¡¯s an ideal woman. How nice. I also want to be a woman like Amanda-san. ¡°Amanda, it seemed like the professor found something.¡± While we were being rxed like this, Karin-san, Frank-san, and Virna-san who went along with her returned. ¡°Did you find something?¡± ¡°¡­It would be faster for you to see.¡± We rushed up to follow Virna-san, but since I was so small, I couldn¡¯t go fast. ¡°Ah.¡± I was about to fall down after getting my foot caught on the grass, but Argo-san propped me from behind. ¡°Your foothold isn¡¯t so good, huh? I¡¯ll carry you.¡± And then, just like that¡­ Eeeeeh, I¡¯m being princess-carried?! ¡°Eh. W-wait a minute, please!¡± ¡°Oh my, Argo. Aren¡¯t you so thoughtful? Let¡¯s hurry.¡± Amanda-san turned around to take a nce at me, and seeing that I was being princess-carried, her running speed increased. Argo-san¡¯s speed also increased to match hers and¡ª Uwaaah! I can¡¯t open my eyes due to the wind pressure-. With my eyes tightly shut, a stinking scent that made the depth of my nose tingle floated in the air. Eh? I felt like I had smelled this scent before, somewhere¡­ Feeling that Argo-san stopped walking, I opened my eyes and a scenery that didn¡¯t suit one that should be in the middle of a forest unfolded before my eyes. Beyond the forest, an isted small fountain was seen. There were some rocks surrounding it, and there was fire rising up from the cracks. ¡°How odd. It should have been a slime¡¯s smell, but¡­¡± Karin-san said as she began to crawl on all fours sniffing the ground. ¡°¡­A slime¡¯s smell?¡± Come to think of it, Karin-san often said that ¡°it¡¯s a slime¡¯s smell¡±, but when I sniffed Purun, it didn¡¯t have any smell, though? I wonder if everyone of this world can tell a slime¡¯s smell? ¡°Karin¡¯s nose is special. For some reason, she can tell a slime¡¯s smell.¡± ¡°Hwaa.¡± Is that so? ¡­Somehow it feels like it¡¯s amazing? Karin-san was still crawling on all fours as she went beside the fountain. We also followed behind her. ¡°Huh? The steam is rising up.¡± When I touched the fountain with my hand, it was warm. Ah. I see. I thought that I¡¯ve smelled this scent before, so it turns out to be the scent of sulfur? ¡°This is onsen!¡± ¡°Onsen?¡±1 Karin-san asked as she put her hand in the fountain as well. ¡°It means warm fountain. In Japan, we warm our bodies by entering onsen. Depending on the ce, it can also be effective in treating illness.¡± ¡°Hou. So it has that kind of effects, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if this onsen has that kind of effects, but I¡¯m sure that we will feel healed.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­It seems that I can¡¯t find any slime, so why don¡¯t we try entering this onsen?¡± Wha, Karin-san was suddenly about to take off her clothes, please stooooop! There are Frank-san and Argo-san hereeeeeeeee! 1. When Yuuri said onsen, it was written in kanji, indicating that Yuuri knew what onsen is. Meanwhile, the other who answered had onsen written in katakana, indicating that the term wasn¡¯t familiar to them. Chapter 37: Want to Soak in Onsen~!

Chapter 37: Want to Soak in Onsen~!

¡°Wait a minute, Karin, what are you doing?¡± Amanda-san and Virna-san rushed to stop Karin-san who was about to undress. However, Karin-san seemed like she didn¡¯t understand why she should stop, and her mouth formed the ¡®¤Ø¡¯ shape in dissatisfaction. ¡°We¡¯re going to enter this onsen, right? If so, we need to do it so we can test out its effects.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there are Argo and Frank here, you know? Please put more thoughts into it!¡± Yes, yes. Argo-san smiled bitterly, while Frank-san crossed his arms and his eyes evidently showed that he was troubled. But what came out of his mouth was something outrageous. ¡°I don¡¯t mind even a bit. Not just Karin, but what about Amanda and Virna also enter the onsen? We will be keeping watch, so please be rest assured.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t feel rest assured the most if it¡¯s you, Frank.¡± Amanda-san huffed in anger, then Argo-san raised his voice, ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better for us to go in first? If it¡¯s bad for your body, then Frank can heal it using Cure.¡± Ah, I see. I was unconsciously celebrating the fact that we found an onsen, but I didn¡¯t know if this world¡¯s onsen would be the same as the onsens in Japan or not. But, I put my hand in the hot water earlier and my condition didn¡¯t turn strange, so wouldn¡¯t that be alright? In addition¡­I¡¯d like to enter an onsen. After all, I¡¯ve only been cleaning my body by having Amanda-san use the Clean magic on me ever sinceing into this world, and I hadn¡¯t entered a bath, not even once. Since we¡¯ve finally found an onsen, I¡¯d absolutely want to soak in it-! ¡°But I put my hand in it earlier and I¡¯m fine? That¡¯s why, I¡¯d like to enter it!¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Even Yuuri-chan, just what are you saying¡­¡± Next to Amanda-san who protested, Virna-san supported me. ¡°Come to think of it, I have heard about a spring that could fasten wound healing in the Urg Beast Kingdom.¡± ¡°Virna¡­Aren¡¯t you just saying that you¡¯d like to enter the onsen?¡± Amanda-san asked in a low voice, but Virna-san¡¯s tail was swaying, and that became her answer. It was now 3-on-1 on Amanda-san, and so she heaved a long sigh. ¡°I understand that everyone wants to enter the onsen. But Argo and Frank are here, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t mind¡ªit hurts! What¡¯s up, Argo?¡± Argo-san strongly tapped on Frank-san¡¯s arms until it made a sound. ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, it will be fine as long as we¡¯re going to keep watch of the surroundings, right? Though I have to say that as long as Noir is here, it should be okay, I think.¡± ¡°Noir, huh?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as Noir bes bigger, I think nothing wille attacking unless it¡¯s a strong monster that won¡¯t be frightened by Noir¡¯s presence?¡± A-as expected of Noir! On top of being cute and smart, Noir can even be a guard! Uhm, how do I say it? Noir isn¡¯t a watchdog, but it is a watchcat? ¡°Mu¡­Then does that mean that the slimes will flee as long as Noir is here?¡± Karin-san¡¯s thick sses glittered. ¡°I wonder about that. With its size right now, its legendary beast presence isn¡¯t that strong, so I don¡¯t think the slimes will run?¡± ¡°Hmm. Then that¡¯s good.¡± Karin-san was quickly satisfied with it and dered, ¡°Yosh, then let¡¯s enter the onsen!¡± Now then, it was decided that by the time we entered the onsen, Noir was to turn big¡ªinto a watchcat, but Argo-san and Frank-san apparently would be keeping watch of the surroundings. Not only monsters, but it would be troublesome if someone from the Izel fort were to encounter us here inadvertently. But even as we¡¯re going to enter the onsen, it would be troublesome if we were to be stark naked if something were to happen. Although Karin-san was much eager to undress¡­ Amanda-san and Virna-san were talking about entering with their underwears, so I proposed something else, for I possessed something good. That¡¯s right! That is the swimsuit that I received during the event along with the hibiscus barrette~! Moreover, I have every kind of swimsuits~. I¡¯d give the red bikini to Amanda-san. Then the aqua one piece to Karin-san. And for Virna-san, it¡¯d be a white tankini. As for me¡­the only remaining one was the school swimsuit, so I¡¯d be wearing that. ¡­Besides, it¡¯s also the only one whose size fits me¡­ We put a pareo on a tree¡¯s branch for blindfold while we were changing, so it was fine! Karin-san seemed to be bad at taking off her clothes, so Amanda-san and I decided to enter the onsen first! Hurra~y! Onsen, onsen! Noir who grew bigger was sleeping next to the onsen. On top of its back, Purun and Maximillian Jr. were jiggling together. Hou~. Adorable. ¡°I¡¯ll try entering first.¡± With her outstanding physique, Amanda-san slowly entered the onsen first. As far as I could see, there seemed to be no abnormality in her condition. ¡°It isn¡¯t that deep. If it¡¯s like this, Yuuri-chan can enter.¡± The pair of melons that floated in front of Amanda-san who was soaked in the steaming onsen¡­Ah, wrong. It was her breasts. Uwaa. Her breasts were big, and they could float like this. Her long hair was tied up with the barrette, and some of the straggling hair was sticking to her nape, and that was quite sexy. Fuwaaaaaa. I felt like having blood rushing to my head even before entering the onsen! Chapter 38: You Were An Elf?!

Chapter 38: You Were An Elf?!

After pulling myself together, I tried entering the onsen. ¡°Fwaaaa. It¡¯s an onsen.¡± My voice ended up leaking due to how good it felt. When I tried to scoop the hot water using my palm, it was slightly white. Ooh~. For some reason, I felt like it would have an amazing effect. ¡°Yuuri-chan, it¡¯s okay to sit over here.¡± As Amanda-san beckoned me, I approached her, and there was a ce that slightly stood out. I see. If I were to sit here, I won¡¯t be drown even if I were to soak my shoulders with the hot water. ¡°Waa. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°Yuuri-chan is small, so it will be bad if you were to drown, right?¡± ¡°It will be alright as long as I stand~¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get tired, then.¡± Certainly, I might be getting my priorities backward if I were to exhaust myself in order to enter the onsen to relieve my fatigue. N~. But having an onsen after a while for the first time is sure nicee. As I stretched out with all my strength, Karin-san and Virna-san finished preparing and turned up. Uwaa. Virna-san¡¯s dark skin suited the white tankini¡­Moreover, her tail could be seen well. Tail¡­How I¡¯d like to touch it. N¡­no good. Only their family and lover could touch the beastman¡¯s tail, so I have to be patient. Let¡¯s enjoy Noir¡¯s tailter on. Noir growled, ¡°Nigyaa,¡± and itsrge tail was hitting the ground as if it could hear my heart¡¯s voice. Un. As expected, petting Noir is the best! Perhaps hearing the words I whispered in my heart, Noir¡¯s tail began to swing in a good spirit. Since even its tail got bigger, I should give it lots of petting after this. ¡°Karin¡­How about taking off your hat?¡± I nodded my head at Amanda-san¡¯s astonished words. Since she was still wearing her slime hat despite entering the onsen. The one piece swimsuit¡­Yup. It matched Karin-san¡¯s figure¡­I guess? ¡°We don¡¯t have to let our heads get wet when entering the onsen, right? This hat is my favorite.¡± ¡°Certainly, you don¡¯t have to let it get wet, but it¡¯s going to get out of shape due to the moisture.¡± Karin-san looked at the steam that was rising up from the onsen, then at Amanda-san, and then again at the steam. ¡°Hm¡­Is it better to remove it?¡± Karin-san turned behind, asking Virna-san who had helped her change, and not Amanda-san. ¡°I think so, too.¡± ¡°Hmph. Then I¡¯ll remove it.¡± Karin-san readily agreed and took off her hat. Incidentally, she also removed her thick sses that would just get blurred due to the steam. Eeeeeeeeeeh?! W-wait a minute. Who is this beautiful girl?! Moreover, her ears are pointed? Could it be that Karin-san was an elf, huhhhh?! Amanda-san noticed that I was staring at Karin-san in wonder. ¡°Oh my, Yuuri-chan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Karin-san was an elf all along?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t know? You weren¡¯t surprised when the trees formed a path when we came here, so I thought you already knew.¡± The trees formed a path? Uhhmm, that thing that was like an animal trail, it was all thanks to Karin-san? Ah, I see. Did she order the nts using the kotodama magic?1 I totally didn¡¯t realize it. Or rather, I closed my eyes while Argo-san carried me, so I hadn¡¯t seen it. ¡°Speaking of elves, I thought of them as a mystical race of beautiful men and women¡­Haa.¡± Amanda-san heaved a long sigh. Certainly, the image of elves that I had up until now was starting to crumble¡­ ¡°Naruruth is so elf-like, but Karin is¡­¡± Amanda-san sighed as she poured hot water on her shoulders. I was troubled over where I should look at, since she was so sexy. ¡°I said it myself, but is it true that the elves who left the forest were all weirdos?¡± ¡°Yeah. Then, that Naruruth too?¡± Naruruth-san, who was the magician at the [Dawn¡¯s Seeker] to which Virna-san belonged to, was a bit of a cold beauty, and she had a detached atmosphere that could be said to be very elf-like, but¡­I wonder if she was as weird as Karin-san? ¡°Yeah. She left the forest because she wants to taste all the alcohol around the world.¡± ¡°Alcohol?!¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t even eat, she only drinks alcohol. I won¡¯t be surprised to hear that the thing flowing along her body isn¡¯t blood, but alcohol.¡± Somehow, I was shocked to know a heavy drinker and a slime mania as the examples of the elves. The two are certainly beautiful, but¡­I thought that the elves were more of a mystical existence¡­ Uwaaaan. Return my admiration for the elveeeeees! Chapter 39: Count Rainier Appeared

Chapter 39: Count Rainier Appeared

NovelFree.ml Perhaps thanks to entering onsen yesterday, my body was pleasantly warm that I slept soundly. As expected, making your body clean using the cleaning magic wasn¡¯t enough, it was important to use hot water and rx. ¡°Nyaan.¡± Pururun. When I woke up and stretched in the room where the morning sun shone, Noir and Purun were there to greet me. The two of them were sleeping together every day inside the basket bed that Georg-san specially made. ¡°Good morning, Noir and Purun. Amanda-san has gone to training, hasn¡¯t she?¡± The knight Amanda-san started her morning early. I used to wake up when the sun rose and then went to the training grounds, buttely I¡¯ve been oversleeping, and I always woke up after Amanda-san left. Uu¡­I wanted to wake up a bit earlier, but I couldn¡¯t seem to do that. I wonder if I felt rxed after getting used to this world. But, that seems like a good thing¡­? I washed my face using the washbasin that was on top of the table and then I changed my pajamas. And then when I opened the window to let the air circte, I realized that the courtyard was noisy. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± In the courtyard, there was a somewhat gaudy group. There was someone who was awfully dressed up and the ones who seemed to be his followers. T-that person, isn¡¯t he a dwarf?! Next to the dressed up person, there was a green-skinned person. He was a dwarf, the same race as Gazad-san who was in the same party as Virna-san. When I thought about it, Gazad-san and the other members of the [Dawn¡¯s Seeker] appeared in the courtyard. ¡°Well this, this, Sir Agios. It¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± As he was called, Simon-san stopped. Ooh. Simon-san is called as Sir Agios, huh? Could it be that he is a noble? Leon-san is a royal prince, and Argo-san is also a noble, so there might be lots of nobles in this world. Simon-san who was called then gave an elegant noble-like greeting. ¡°Count Rainier, it¡¯s been a long time. I didn¡¯t expect us to meet in this kind of a ce, so I was surprised.¡± ¡°My son has been taken care of here, after all. So I came here to see his condition since the Monster Flood just ended.¡± ¡°Yeah, he was deployed as a magician here.¡± Ho~. That kind of person existed, huh? I wasn¡¯t really acquainted with magicians other than Serena-san, so I didn¡¯t remember whether or not there was someone named Rainier-san here. ¡°When Ist saw Sir Agios, it was before you became a priest, huh? And now, you¡¯ve be a splendid one. With all of his sons flourishing, Marquis Agios is surely at peace.¡± Before Simon-san became a priest, that meant it was quite a long time ago, I guess? But they were amazing, to be able to remember each other¡¯s faces and names. I was quite bad at remembering someone¡¯s name¡­ ¡°No,pared to my elder brothers Lucius and Michael, I¡¯m still inexperienced.¡± ¡°No, no. Sir Agios¡¯ fame has reached the royal capital. I was surprised when I heard that you became an adventurer, but when I heard of your recent activities, I could only hear words of praises that it was as expected of the Agios family¡¯s son.¡± The person called as Count Rainier said with all smiles. He was slightly fat, and he was making a face simr to a roon¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s not due to my own power, but it¡¯s thanks to all party members. Thanks to the god¡¯s guidance, I was blessed with amazingrades.¡± ¡°Ooh. Then, won¡¯t you introduce your amazingrades to me?¡± ¡°With pleasure. Everyone, this is Count Rainier who¡¯s governing a territory in adjacent to Izel fort. Count Rainier. They are myrades, Gazad, Virna, and Naruruth.¡± As Simon-san introduced them in order, the three of them bowed. ¡°It¡¯s Gazad. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Virna.¡± ¡°¡­¡± U, uhm¡­I guess they didn¡¯t have the appropriate attitude towards the nobles, but it was also because Gazad-san and the others weren¡¯t Ars Kingdom¡¯s people. ¡­Surely it would be fine, right? ¡°Gazad-dono, aren¡¯t you Krumm¡¯s old acquaintance? Krumm,e here.¡± He said as he called the dwarf next to him. I couldn¡¯t see them well, but he had something like sses on¡­Ah, wrong. That is a monocle. The dwarf tribe has an image of having a small and stout stature, but Krumm-san is slightly of a small stature and his skin is green. Leaving those traits aside, he has a smart figure akin to a human schr¡¯s. ¡°Gazad. Long time no see.¡± ¡°Ooh, isn¡¯t it Krumm? Have you been well?¡± Gazad-san tapped Krumm-san¡¯s shoulder and hugged him. Whoa. It was like a foreigner¡¯s greeting. ¡­but well, they are dwarves, so they are really foreigners. ¡°You also yed a very active part in the Monster Flood, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not that active. I was only the Izel fort¡¯s hero¡¯s outrider.¡± ¡°His Highness Leonhart, huh¡­? I heard that he defeated the Goblin King in no time. Is he a lot stronger than eight years ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But I heard a strange rumour. That a very young girl used a powerful magic to assist His Highness Leonhart¡­¡± Thump! T-that is¡­Could it be, me? Could it be¡­that my existence has be a rumour?! Chapter 40 The Black Bellied Racoon

Chapter 40 The ck Bellied Racoon

No, well, certainly since I used such a shy magic like that, it couldn¡¯t be helped that I became a rumour. Hm-m. Did I overdo it? But I was quite desperate at that time. When I was thinking about what I should do, Noir who was riding on my shoulder rubbed my cheek and said, ¡°Nyaan¡±. Then, Purun who was riding Noir¡¯s back moved to the shoulder opposite to Noir and rubbed my other cheek. Ahaha. Both of you, that tickles-! ¡°Oh my, Yuuri-chan. You¡¯re awake?¡± Along with the sound of the door opening, Amanda-san came in bringing breakfast. I wonder why? She usually ate meals in the dining room. Perhaps my face expressed my question, since Amanda-san said, ¡°Ah, about this,¡± and lightly lifted the tray she was holding in her hands up. ¡°I heard that there was a noble I didn¡¯t really want to meeting here, so I¡¯m evacuating.¡± Noble, huh¡­Could it be¡­? When I reflexively turned to look under the window, Amanda-san ced the tray and looked under the window as well. Then, she had a sour expression. ¡°Whoa. Isn¡¯t that Count Rainier? This is the worst¡­¡± ¡°You seem to know each other?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a regr customer at my family¡¯spany. He has an innocent-looking face, but he¡¯s quite a sharp and able person. Anyway, I¡¯m d that I don¡¯t have to meet him.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°He approached me with the intention of making me his second wife.¡± ¡°Eh, but Amanda-san has Georg-san, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I turned him down, but he was quite persistent¡­Count Rainier¡¯s son, Lansley is also here in the Izel fort, so I had tried to turn him down from him, but he wouldn¡¯t give it up. Certainly, it¡¯s true that normally it¡¯d be a great story if the daughter of a merchant family can get married to a noble, moreover quite a wealthy noble, but Count Rainier is a lot older than me, you know? Besides, I don¡¯t n on marrying someone other than Georg!¡± Awawawa. Amanda-san, your voice is too loud! Sure enough, the racoon-looking person called as Count Rainier looked up. I closed the window in a fluster, but I felt like our eyes met. ¡°This is bad¡­Although I was supposed to be away investigating the Demon Forest, my lie might be exposed.¡± Or rather, I think that it¡¯s certainly exposed. Since our eyes met just now. Moreover, I felt like the dwarf-san next to him called Krumm was also looking up at me. I hope nothing will happen¡­ But my anxiety hit the mark perfectly. I thought that I could spend my time locked up in my room while Count Rainier was staying by asking Virna-san¡¯s cooperation to bring me my meals, but when I was summoned by Serena-san for a magic training¡­ -He was there. The ck-bellied racoon. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? It¡¯s supposed to be Yuuri-chan¡¯s magic training.¡± Amanda-san put her hands on her waist as she reproached Serena-san at the entrance of the underground training grounds. That figure of hers clearly showed anger no matter how you looked at it, but the red pupils that flickered due to the anger was iparably fascinating. ¡°Count Rainier is an Earth magician. He was going out of his way to teach some Earth magic that I couldn¡¯t teach. I thought that you¡¯d be grateful, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d get angry instead.¡± Serena-san didn¡¯t falter from Amanda-san¡¯s sharp gaze, and her beautiful blue eyes were looking at us intently. In her eyes, I couldn¡¯t see any ill intention especially towards Amanda-san. ¡°Have you asked for the leader¡¯s confirmation?¡± ¡°Why must I? Am I not this fort¡¯s head magician? Even if I don¡¯t ask Leonhart-sama, this is still within my authority.¡± ¡°¡ªYou haven¡¯t heard, huh? Yuuri-chan, let¡¯s return.¡± When Amanda-san turned her heels to leave, Count Rainier who had been silent all this time called and stopped her. ¡°There isn¡¯t any need to return this quickly, right? It¡¯s been a while since west met. Let me see your beautiful visage for a while more.¡± As Count Rainier said that, Amanda-san silently took out and curled up a paper from her pocket. I saw it before, it¡¯s a puff ball that¡¯s used here instead of letters. Amanda-san blew on the puff ball and it quickly became white clumps of snow and flew away. ¡°The leader¡¯s going to be here soon, so if you¡¯d like to see some beautiful face, I think you can just see the leader¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Strong-willed as usual. That¡¯s why you¡¯re good, don¡¯t you think so, Krumm?¡± ¡°Dwarves prefer meek women¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good to have a strong-willed woman who will turn meek just to me? Really, dwarves are no fun.¡± Count Rainier wasughing, ¡°Kukuku¡­,¡± like a viin. Meanwhile, Krumm-san who was next to him turned his gaze away from Amanda-san, signalling his disinterest. Really. Although he¡¯s Gazad-san¡¯s friend, why is Krumm-san serving Count Rainier who seems quite detestable? It¡¯s a mystery! Chapter 41: Artifact

Chapter 41: Artifact

¡°That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it, Amanda? I¡¯d like to start the training soon.¡± Serena-san opened her mouth, without minding Amanda-san¡ªwho was obviously angry¡ªat all. Eeh. You¡¯re saying that, in this kind of atmosphere now? Eeeh? ¡°Meow.¡± I was so surprised that I ended up hugging Noir tightly in spite of myself, thus receiving a protest. Sorry, Noir. ¡°¡­Serena. You¡¯re not able to read the situation as usual, huh?¡± Amanda-san sighed and muttered with an inaudible small voice, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m envious of from nobles.¡± Certainly, I felt that nobles were excellent at expressing their true feelings. The ck-bellied racoon in front of me¡­No, I meant Count Rainier was racoon-like, but he was really good at expressing himself without words of gesture. He was currently looking at Amanda-san and Serina-san¡¯s exchange as if he found it fun. ¡°Count Rainier is a busy person. Since he¡¯s able to teach Yuuri some Earth magic, we ought to make good use of the time.¡± ¡°Good grief, youpletely don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Amanda-san put her hand on her forehead before walking in front of me. As soon as she did that, I could no longer see Count Rainier¡¯s figure. This¡­ Is she hiding me? ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re going to return to our room. Yuuri-chan, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait, Amanda!¡± Amanda-san turned her back to Serina-san as she took my hand and we left the training grounds. ¡°Amanda-san, is this okay?¡± When I asked in concern, Amanda-san smiled at me, as if telling me to not worry. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll leave it to Leader to think about what to do next. ¡­Eh, dear me, just when we just talked about him, here hees.¡± At the stairway during our journey to return from the training grounds, we met Leon-san and Argo-san who seemed to be in a hurry. Leon-san was as expressionless as usual, but Argo-san looked worried at first before he heaved a breath of relief. Don¡¯t steal this trantion. Convaria¡¯s Library tranted and posted this for free. If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, well¡­ Thieves! ¡°Amanda and Yuuri-chan, did something happen?¡± As Argo-san asked, Amanda-san answered while frowning. ¡°Not only Count Rainier, but Krumm was also there. ¡­Why did he have to bring him along?!¡± ¡°That is¡­bad.¡± ¡°Very. It¡¯s also troubling that Serina couldn¡¯t read the situation. Moreover, she thought that she was in the right, it¡¯s really a bad character of her that she won¡¯t admit her own wrongs.¡± Hm? ording to Amanda-san and Argo-san¡¯s conversation, the problematic one wasn¡¯t Count Rainier, but it was Krumm-san who was with him? I wonder why? Isn¡¯t Krumm-san just an ordinary attendant? ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll go to give a warning.¡± Leon-san said and Amanda-san nodded. ¡°Please do. I was also negligent because I thought it was just Serina. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± ¡°No. In this case, Serina is the one at fault, so there¡¯s no need for you to apologize, Amanda. ¡­Argo, go to the office with Amanda and Yuuri-chan first. I¡¯ll go thereter.¡± ¡°Understood, Leader.¡± Uhm¡­What¡¯s going on? Someone, please exin it to me-! We arrived at the office in silent and for the time being, I sat on the sofa. Noir was on myp, and on top of Noir¡¯s head was Purun¡ªit was as if Purun was copying Karin-san¡¯s slime hat. ¡°Hmm¡­Speaking about Krumm, it¡¯s that Krumm, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that Krumm.¡± Argo-san folded his arms as Amanda-san confirmed. I wonder what they meant by saying that Krumm. Is he that famous? As I inclined my head in confusion, Argo-san gave an exnation. ¡°Krumm the dwarf is famous as an artifact researcher.¡± ¡°Artifact, is it?¡± The term ¡®artifact¡¯ also existed in Elysia Online, but I wonder if those two were the same? It is a term for weapons that are called as [the gods¡¯ relics] that are dropped after we defeated the dungeon¡¯s bosses, and they will always have the title of an [artifact] written in their names. For example, the armor dropped by the Moon Goddess, it¡¯s called as [Artifact - Lunaria]. The Ancient Imperial Emperor dropped a weapon called as [Artifact - Kaizer]. Among them, there was an artifact called as [Artifact - Duston] that was famous as a bugged weapon because there were lots of errors in it, but it was a general name for the amazing legendary-ss weapons or armours. I also have a set of the [Artifact - Lunaria] armours. The set is splendid since it has an effect of preventing confusion and charm. However, I couldn¡¯t use it now due to the level restrictions, so it was stored deep inside the item box. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s rumored that his monocle is something developed for artifact research purposes.¡± Monocle, in other words, the sses-like thing? Then, I wonder if Krumm-san invented sses here? When I asked about it, Argo-san shook his head. Eh? It¡¯s wrong? ¡°It is a kind of magic tool that reces the appraisal eye.¡± Appraisal eye¡­In other words, if we were to wear that monocle, we would be able to appraise using it, right? I wonder if that means I¡¯d be able to see my own status and everything else? If so¡­Isn¡¯t it quite bad?! Chapter 42: Appraisal Eye

Chapter 42: Appraisal Eye

My current status is like this. *** Yuuri Kujou. 8 years old. Sage level 26. HP 306 MP 375 *Skills Possessed: Magic 100 Healing 100 Alchemy 100 Subjugation 62 *Titles: Magic Master, Healing Master, Stray from Another World, Fortune Bringer, Panther King¡¯s Friend *** Yup. Names and level seem fine. As for HP and the others¡­ They are, perhaps, not safe? I wonder what about the skills I possessed? It didn¡¯t detail anything about my magic or recovery, so they might be barely safe? However, I think that the [Titles] are all bad. [Magic Master] and [Healing Master] are fine, but [Stray from Another World] ispletely revealing, isn¡¯t it?! Uwaaa¡­ What do I do if Krumm-san were to use his appraisal eye and see this status? ¡°What kind of things can the appraisal tell?¡± In Elysia Online, there wasn¡¯t any skill called as appraisal¡­or it should have been. Advanced level [ninja] might have it, but I had no interest in other job than sage, so I couldn¡¯t really tell. In the first ce, since it was a game, there was no need to purposely appraise them. As long as we click it with a mouse, the other party¡¯s name or something¡¯s name will be shown. ¡°It isn¡¯t able to give out a detailed information like the Appraisal Orb in the Adventurer Guild, but I heard hat it could tell the judged party¡¯s forte and magic. For adventurers, it will enable them to immediately appraise the things they discover in the dungeon¡ªlike whether or not it¡¯s cursed¡ªso it¡¯s convenient to have the Appraisal Eye.¡± ¡°Is the Appraisal Eye an innate skill?¡± ¡°Most are, but there are rarely people who acquired themter. In that case, they seem to be the disciples of the people who have Appraisal Eye.¡± In other words, whichever is the case, there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of people who have Appraisal Eye. As expected, acquiring skills in this world isn¡¯t like in the game where you can learn it after entering a specific job system and levelling up. They are either innate or acquired by being taught by someone else. ¡°Krumm is originally the dungeon¡¯s researcher, and he often explored the dungeons along with Gazad before he entered the [Dawn¡¯s Seeker]. But at some point, he was injured in the middle of a battle against the dungeon¡¯s boss. There was a priest there, but it wasn¡¯t just a normal injury, a curse was also in it. Heal wasn¡¯t effective, and he ended up losing his left eye.¡± Hmm~. In other words, the priest¡¯s level was low that they couldn¡¯t dispel the curse, huh? There were battles that involved curses in Elysia Online, too. To dispel a curse, the priest¡¯s level needs to be more than 50 because at that level, they can remember the [Prayer] needed to do that. It¡¯s a skill exclusive to priests, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to use that skill as I¡¯ve changed my job into a sage. How regrettable. I wonder if Frank-san will be able to use it? ¡°Then, Krumm wanted something that could rece the left eye he lost, and with Count Rainier¡¯s backing, he began conducting researches on artifacts.¡± Argo-san¡¯s exnationpleted Amanda-san¡¯s. I see~. So that¡¯s what happened. Ah, but, in the end, what are the artifacts in this world? ¡°Artifacts are ancient relics. It¡¯s said that they were made when the humans and the other races were still fighting. But the strong artifact weapons were said to be able to bring the people living in this Elysia and everything to be ruined. Therefore, the god became angry due to it and destroyed the artifacts.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ But there are still some remaining, right?¡± After all, Krumm-san was researching the artifacts. ¡°Yeah. The artifacts still lying deep inside the dungeons escaped the god¡¯s fury.¡± ¡°And they¡¯re what Krumm-san is researching about?¡± ¡°Yeah. Until then, even if the artifacts were to be excavated, they were sealed in the temples because they are relics that can stir the god¡¯s fury. Even so, artifacts aren¡¯t just things used in battles, there have been researches about how they can be used in order to improve the people¡¯s livelihood. That monocle was Krumm¡¯s first invention.¡± ¡°In the first ce, the Appraisal Orb in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild was rumoured to be an artifact in the beginning. That¡¯s because the temple lent it to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± Listening to Amanda-san and Argo-san¡¯s exnation, I wonder if the artifacts that came out in the game were exactly the equipment that were destroyed by the god¡¯s fury. I¡­ possess such things in my hands, will it be alright?! Chapter 43: Won’t You Become My Child?

Chapter 43: Won¡¯t You Be My Child?

¡°If Krumm could appraise Yuuri-chan, then it¡¯d be troublesome, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah. How will that Count Rainier turn up then¡­?¡± No, not good. Rather than equipment, I need to think about Count Rainier first. As for the equipment¡ªI still couldn¡¯t equip them, and as long as I put them inside my item box, everything will be alright, right? It was fine up until now, after all. Let¡¯s think about it once I reach a level where I can equip them. ¡°Is Count Rainier that amazing of a person?¡± When I tried asking in my anxiety, Amanda-san furrowed her eyebrows. Whoa. It¡¯s not good for a beautiful woman to make such an expression! ¡°It can be said that he¡¯s the wealthiest noble in the kingdom. He has a magical crystal producing area.¡± ¡°Magical crystal?¡± I know of magical stones, but what about magical crystal? ¡°Do you know that magical stones are the hearts of strong monsters?¡± I nodded when Amanda-san asked me that. The hearts of the monsters or variants that had lived long turned into magical stones upon death for some reason. In the game, [Red Gem] or [Blue Gem] were dropped after we defeated strong monsters. They became the ingredients to make weapons and armours, so I assume they¡¯re the same thing. However, unlike the game, the magical stones here don¡¯t have any attribute. In the game, the [Red Gem] is of fire lineage, while the [Blue Gem] is of water lineage and we needed to choose which to use in ordance to the needs of the equipment we wanted to create. But in this world, only the size and the quality of the magical stones seem to be important. The magical stone that was dropped from the Goblin King that Leon-san defeated during the Monster Flood was around the size of a human¡¯s head, but even that was considered small because the Goblin King was defeated before it could grow stronger. As for the magical stone that was dropped from the Undead King that was defeated eight years ago, it seemed to be amazingly big as by the time it was defeated, it was terribly strong already. The magical stones dropped from the Monster King were all kept by the temples. I¡¯d like to see them one day. ¡°The magical crystal looks like an ordinary stone, but it can store magical power. In other words, it¡¯s a degraded version of the magical jewel.¡± Is that something simr to a battery, then? Certainly if it¡¯s something that can only be taken from Count Rainier¡¯s territory, he¡¯d certainly be filthy rich. ¡°The one that discovered the magical crystal in the very beginning was a dwarf that was traveling to find crystals to be used for cksmithing. That¡¯s why dwarf researchers receive favourable treatment in Count Rainier¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why even though Krumm-san is researching artifacts, he went to Count Rainier¡¯s ce, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a well-known story that Count Rainier is gathering talented people with promising future for his profit and hobby.¡± I see I see. By gathering superior and talented people, he¡¯d be able to develop his territory to be more abundant. Even though he has a face simr to a racoon¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. ¡°That¡¯s why, if he were to know about Yuuri-chan, he¡¯ll absolutely want to take you in.¡± Argo-san said with his arms crossed and a frown on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. Yuuri-chan is still small, so it¡¯s impossible to hire you¡­ Upon further consideration, he¡¯d want to take you in as one of his rtives, then, I guess?¡± ¡°¡­Certainly, he has a son around her age.¡± ¡°Yeah. He was thirteen, if I¡¯m not wrong. And he is supposed to not have a fianc¨¦e yet.¡± Uhm¡­ Then, could it be that I would be engaged to that son of Count Rainier? Eeeeh?! If you¡¯re reading this in a site other than Convaria¡¯s Library, then you¡¯re reading this from a thief! ¡°We have to do something before he backs us into a corner.¡± What do I do? Don¡¯t joke around with me and tell me I have to get engaged to someone I don¡¯t even know! But I am not sure what I should do¡­ ¡°Oh my. Then, what about bing my daughter? That way, I think even that persistent Count Rainier will give up on me. Since there¡¯s no way he can have a woman with a child be married into his Count house!¡± Amanda-san pped her hands as if she just thought of something good, but Argo-san heaved a sigh. ¡°Amanda¡­ With your age, it¡¯s impossible to have a daughter as old as Yuuri-chan.¡± ¡°Is that so? And if it¡¯s important to have the father of the child, then as long as I persuade Georg, she will definitely have aplete set of parents.¡± ¡°¡ªI feel like that¡¯s your true intention.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s not it. Hey, Yuuri-chan, aren¡¯t you interested in bing my daughter?¡± Even if you looked at me with eyes full of expectation¡­ If it¡¯s not bing her younger sister, but for me to be Amanda-san¡¯s daughter, I think it¡¯s quite impossibleee. ¡°Uhm, I feel like it will be way too young for Amanda-san to be my mother.¡± After all, Amanda-san is 21 years old, while I¡¯m 8 years old. So, uhm, that¡¯d mean she gave birth to a child when she was thirteen. ¡°Oh my. It¡¯s fine to give birth to a child that early. No problem at all.¡± ¡°What about bing your younger sister at most?¡± ¡°Then, I have to start by convincing my parents. It will take too much time.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, you see? Won¡¯t you be my child?¡± I¡¯m truly happy to know Amanda-san¡¯s feelings, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As expected, I¡¯m a child of the Kuujou family, and I can¡¯t be a child of another family. ¡­I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± After all, I¡¯ll definitely return to Japan. If I were to change my Kuujou name, I got the feeling that I won¡¯t be able to return to Japan. I¡¯d hate that! Chapter 44: Everyone is Together

Chapter 44: Everyone is Together

¡°T-that¡¯s right. Yuuri-chan has her own family. ¡­But, I wonder how we can escape from Count Rainier¡­¡± If the probability of me returning to my original world is zero, I might be Amanda-san¡¯s family. But I have a hope called as ¡®The Sage¡¯s Tower¡¯, so as expected I don¡¯t want to throw away the name of ¡®Kuujou Yuuri¡¯. ¡°Do you think Yuuri-chan can be an adopted daughter to protect herself even if her ¡®Kuujou¡¯ surname remains?¡± Uhm¡­ What do you mean? Since I couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind the words that Argo-san said, I waited for his next words. ¡°But if it¡¯s like that, wouldn¡¯t it be approved by the members of the adopting family¡­?¡± Since I would still be Kuujou Yuuri. My only parents are the Kuujou parents, so even if I were to have a new family, I don¡¯t think I can get along well with them¡­ ¡°That¡¯s why, if having a temporary family until Yuuri-chan¡¯s familyes to fetch her is fine, why don¡¯t you be my little sister?¡± ¡°Argo-san¡¯s¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. In my family, there are only male siblings. I think that my parents will be extremely happy if they can have a daughter. That¡¯s why, if Yuuri-chan bes one of us, my family will all be happy!¡± Argo-san leaned over and made an eye contact with me. When I looked at the gentle water-coloured pupils, this world¡¯s Yuuri was reflected in them. As expected, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for a person as small as me to live alone. I wonder if it¡¯s fine for me to take advantage of Argo-san¡¯s words¡­ ¡°Not fair, Argo! I said it earlier, so she should be my family!¡± ¡°But if she enters Amanda¡¯s family, the name Kuujou won¡¯t be preserved, right? If it¡¯s my family, then it can be preserved.¡± I wonder why my Kuujou name won¡¯t be preserved if it¡¯s in Amanda-san¡¯s family, but it can be preserved if it¡¯s Argo-san¡¯s? When I tilted my head, Argo-san gently smiled. ¡°For nobles, there¡¯s an adoption done when one leaves their homes. In this case, they can keep their original names. So, if Yuuri-chan bes my family, you¡¯ll be Yuuri Kuujou Owen.¡± ¡°Yuuri Kuujou Owen¡­¡± I wonder why. Somehow, the name seems to be very fitting. ¡°Yuuri-chan, what do you think?¡± Argo-san¡¯s gentle voice prated the depths of my heart. Hey, Father, Mother, Big Brother. I¡­ Is it fine for me to create a family in this world¡­? Since it¡¯s called as the ¡®temporary family¡¯, then is it fine for me to take advantage of that term¡­? ¡°Uhm¡­ But is it fine? Since Argo-san¡¯s family is a noble family, for an unknown person like me to suddenly be adopted, will it be fine?¡± ¡°Even if we can be called as a noble, my family is a liberal one. They won¡¯t mind about Yuuri-chan. Actually, I¡¯ve already talked with my family about this. That¡¯s why, yes. Give me your hand.¡± As I gave him my hand as he told me to, Argo-san put a ring on my left hand¡¯s middle finger. I thought that it would surely fall since it was too big, but once it was put on my finger, the ring turned to fit my finger. This is¡­ a magical tool. When I inspected it, the golden ring had a small blue magical stone embedded in it. Then, there was the drawing of a bird¡¯s feathers circling the stone. ¡°Good grief¡­ When did you even have the time to prepare such a thing? There¡¯s no more ce for me topete.¡± Amanda-san had an astonished and admiring expression on her face. Argo-san showed his refreshing smile. ¡°Well, even I¡¯m a member of the Owen family. I¡¯ll dly receive your praises.¡± ¡°You mustn¡¯t be negligent. I wanted Yuuri-chan to be a part of my family, though. It¡¯s really regrettable¡­¡± Amanda-san shrugged. I grabbed the ring that was on my finger with my both hands. ¡°Yuuri-chan, this is a ring to prove that you¡¯re a member of the Owen family. Please treat it well.¡± ¡­Which means I¡¯ve be Argo-san¡¯s little sister?! Eeh? Since when did Argo-san prepare this ring? ¡°We can¡¯t formally adopt you unless we go to the royal capital, but as long as Yuuri-chan shows that ring, everyone will immediately understand that you¡¯re under the protection of the Owen family. I think that Count Rainier will not be able to readily interfere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Argo¡¯s family is a notable family, so Yuuri-chan can use that authority to the utmost. If it¡¯s Argo, I think he will cherish Yuuri-chan, so I can be at ease.¡± If the person I can trust the most in this world¡ªAmanda-san¡ªsaid so, I think it will definitely be alright. Argo-san is my big brother, huh¡­? For some reason, I feel embarrassed. If Argo-san is my big brother, then Amanda-san is my big sister figure. The father is Frank-san, I think. Then, who will be the mother¡­? Someone who¡¯s very caring and gentle¡­ Ah, what to do? Only Georg-san popped out in my mind. Leon-san fits the position of the neighbourhood¡¯s big brother, I guess. It was fun when I thought about it. ¡°Uhm¡­ If so, can Noir and Purun alsoe together with me?¡± I have to properly ask this. I will definitely refuse it if I have to leave Noir and Purun back at the forest. But Argo-san¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, before a gentle smile floated in his face. ¡°Of course. Noir and Purun are also Yuuri-chan¡¯s family. You all cane to be the children of my family.¡± Thank goodness! Noir and Purun will be together with me forever, too! I¡¯m really d! ¡°Nya~n!¡± As if it understood Argo-san¡¯s words, Noir who was sitting on myp rubbed its head against me. At that time, Purun fell from Noir¡¯s head and bounced to myp. Chapter 45: Ar-niisama

Chapter 45: Ar-niisama

¡°Uhm¡­Then, please treat me well from now on.¡± As I said that and bowed, a thought crossed my mind. From now on, Argo-san will be my big brother, right? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the way I address him should change? Onii-san¡­ No, it¡¯d sound formal, but since it¡¯s a noble family, calling ¡®onii-chan¡¯ is also weird. I wonder if calling him ¡®onii-sama¡¯ is the best decision? ¡°Please treat me well too, Yuuri-chan. Aah, since you¡¯re now my little sister, can I just call you ¡®Yuuri¡¯?¡± ¡°Of course. Uhm, Argo-oniichama¡­¡± Aauuuuuuuu! I mixed Onii-chan and Onii-samaaaaa! It¡¯s so child-like, I¡¯m so embarrassed! Ah, but I¡¯m now a child, so it should be okay, I guess? No, it¡¯s not good, not good. I¡¯m really embarrasseeeeeeedd! I¡¯m so embarrassed. But when I looked upward, I saw Argo-san¡¯s face reddening as he covered his mouth using his hand. ¡°Little sister is¡­ this adorable, huh¡­?¡± Argo-san whispered, and Amanda-san tapped on him with a cold stare like Leon-san¡¯s. ¡°Get your sanity back, Argo. I think you already get it, but Yuuri-chan is your little sister now. Li-ttle sis-ter! Please treat her within the eptable moderation!¡± ¡°Of course. Since I¡¯ve gotten such an adorable little sister, I won¡¯t let any bad bugs approach her!¡± ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s not what I mean, but¡­ Well, alright. With this kind of mannerism, you¡¯d be able to deal with Count Rainier well, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?! Yuuri is still this small. It¡¯s way too early to talk about betrothal!¡± Argo-san shouted as he hugged me tightly. W-wait! Noir and Purun who are on top of myps will be crushed! ¡°Nyaa! Nyaa nyaa!¡± Noir protested as it climbed on my shoulder, scratching Argo-san¡¯s hand that was holding my head. ¡°Whoa, wait a bit, Noir. It¡¯s not like I bullied Yuuri-chan. Rather, I promise I¡¯d cherish my little sister.¡± ¡°Nyaan, nyaa, nyaa.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll protect her no matter what. Noir thinks so too, right? That¡¯s why, let¡¯s cooperate with each othe¡ª¡± ¡°Nyao! Nya, nyan!¡± ¡­For some reason, Argo-san and Noir seemed to be talking to each other quite well. Argo-san, since when were you able to talk with Noir? Ah, it¡¯s no longer ¡®Argo-san¡¯, I need to call him as ¡®Onii-chan¡¯. Hmm¡­ Onii-chan or Onii-sama, which one is better? As expected, since we¡¯re nobles, it should be [Onii-sama]. But Argo-oniisama is a bit hard to say. Then, I¡¯ll slightly abbreviate it¡ª ¡°Ar-niisama.¡± Argo-san was quarrelling with Noir, but when I said those words, his movements instantly stopped. ¡°Argo-san?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Ar-niisama?¡± ¡°C-can you say it one more time?¡± ¡°Ar-niisama.¡± As I said it with a smile, I was hugged tiiiiiightly again. Whoa. Like I said, wait a bit. Purun is crusheeeed! ¡°Enough. Stop itttttttt!¡± At the same time as Amanda-san screamed, there was another sound on top of my head. ¡°Unyaaa!¡± ¡°It hurts, it hurts! Like I said, Noir, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°Argo, Yuuri-chan is hurting, don¡¯t you see? Please let her go!¡± Argo-san¡¯s head was knocked by Amanda-san, and Noir scratched his hand. Even so, he didn¡¯t let me go. ¡°Ar-niisama, please let me go. Purun¡¯s crushed.¡± ¡°Nyau, nyau!¡± ¡°¡­Aa, sorry.¡± Argo-san, no, Ar-niisama let me go in a fluster, then he lightly nudged the trembling Purun on myp. I noticed that the back of his hand was slightly reddening as a result of being scratched by Noir, so I tried healing it. ¡°Heal to Ar-niisama.¡± I chanted heal as my fingertip touched the back of his hand, and a silver light was absorbed by Ar-niisama¡¯s hand. ¡°Thanks, Yuuri.¡± I was so happy as he smiled so tenderly. Ehehe. We look like a real brother and sister. ¡°Yuuri-chan. Even if you be brother and sister with Argo, don¡¯t hesitate to rely on me too. Since there will be things that you won¡¯t be able to consult to Argo from now on.¡± ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be relieved if Amanda wants to do so.¡± ¡°Yes, Amanda-san. If something like that happens, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± To me, Amanda-san is exactly like a big sister figure. When pushes to shove and I need to rely on her, I can actually do it. It¡¯s really reassuring. Amanda-san, Argo-sa¡­ no, Ar-niisama. I can only rely on you for now, but¡­ But, I also need to be a splendid sage so I will be worthy to be called as the two¡¯s little sister. Hey, Noir and Purun. Let¡¯s work hard together! Chapter 46: I Want to Go to The Festival

Chapter 46: I Want to Go to The Festival

The next day, Izel fort was so boisterous from the morning. I wonder if another bigshot came? But for some reason, there were many merchants who sessively passed through the front gate and went to the courtyard. After I had a meal in my room so that I wouldn¡¯t meet with anyone, I went to Leon-san¡¯s office when Argo-san¡­ no, Ar-niisama told me. ¡°About that. We¡¯re holding a celebratory festival tomemorate Yuuri bing our family¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Eeh? Is that so?!¡± I knew that Argo-san was a noble, but was his family so amazing that they could hold a celebration in the fort? Is it alright for me to be adopted into such a family?! ¡°¡±¡ªObviously that is not the case.¡± Amanda-san lightly hit Argo-san¡¯s head. I was relieved hearing that. T-thank goodness. Apparently, it was only a joke. That¡¯s right. No matter how you look at it, it isn¡¯t something that¡¯s worth holding this much uproar. In order to calm down my racing heart, I caressed Noir¡¯s back as it was within my embrace. I felt relieved upon feeling the warm temperature that was transmitted to my palm. Noir¡¯s animal therapy gave an instant effect. Nevertheless¡­ Amanda-san isn¡¯t a noble, yet she hit Argo-sa¡­ no, Ar-niisama¡¯s head like that, would that be fine? If only Amanda-san had a paper fan with her, it would certainly suit her so much. ¡­Come to think of it, there was a joke equipment called as [paper fan]. No, no. It was a joke equipment that only had 1 offensive ability that was distributed during an event by the Game Master. No matter how much it suited her, I couldn¡¯t give such a thing to Amanda-san. ¡°After the Monster Flood ended, everyone would receive one year holiday, right? That¡¯s why we have the merchantsing, since it¡¯s customary to purchase souvenirs for the family that we haven¡¯t seen in a long time. However, before we even noticed, it suddenly became something simr to a festival.¡± ¡°Everyone will have some money to spare since we¡¯d receive a special sry after dedicating ourselves to handling the Monster Flood.¡± I see~. That is certainly something worth bing a festival, I guess. Since lots of stores are going here, it¡¯d feel like Ennichi1 Whoa. I wonder how a festival in this world will be like? ¡°I¡¯m excited, Noir.¡± When I said that to Noir who was in my arms, Noir said, ¡°Nyan,¡± as if agreeing with me. Purun who was on top of Noir¡¯s head was also shaking as if it agreed. ¡°Oh my, but Yuuri-chan¡ª¡± ¡°There is Count Rainier here¡­¡± Eeh? I can¡¯t¡­ go to the festival? Even though it¡¯s the first festival that¡¯s happening since I first came to this world¡­ Besides, I¡¯ve already be family with Ar¡­-niisama, so it¡¯s not like Count Rainier can do anything to me, right? But Ar-niisama and Amanda-san did so in consideration of myself, not like they were doing this to bully me, so¡­ It¡¯s really, really unfortunate, but I should give it up. ¡­Should I? I¡¯m getting depressed¡­ After looking at me who was crestfallen, Ar-niisama and Amanda-san looked at each other. ¡°But, it will be fine with me and Amandaing along, right? When pushes to shove, Leader can shield us.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s right! If Leader is watching, I think Count Rainier wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± So I can go? Hurray-! ¡°Thank you! Ar-niisama, Amanda-san!¡± As I held Noir with my left hand, I hugged Amanda-san with my right hand. ¡°Eh. Wouldn¡¯t your big brother over here need to be hugged, too?¡± ¡°Fufun. Even though Yuuri-chan and I aren¡¯t family, and just good friend¡­ Oh yeah, where is Leader who called us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the time for the magical bird that flew to the royal capital to return, so Leader should be back soon, I think?¡± ¡°Royal capital¡­ Could it be?¡± ¡°¡ªIf we have the acknowledgement from the royal family, the adoption will be smooth, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Good grief¡­ Even the leader has to move¡­¡± When I raised my face with a happy expression, Amanda-san¡¯s red lips formed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s said that the good wind is the one that blows quickly.¡± I turned my line of sight towards the owner of the proud voice and I saw Ar-niisama wink at me. ¡°Argo, way to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for Yuuri after all.¡± ¡°Keep it up, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to protect her.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ehehe. My big brother and big sister are really reliable. ¡°Then, I can also go to the festival?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Yay~! I wonder how the festival will be like. I¡¯m looking forward to it! Chapter 47: The Festival

Chapter 47: The Festival

After receiving the official adoption papers from Leon-san who returned to the office, I officially became Yuuri Kuujou Owen! A noble family¡¯s adoption usually would take a lot of time, but it was Leon-san¡ªthe king¡¯s younger brother¡ªwho requested for it. ording to Argo-san, the king was very enthusiastic towards his younger brother¡¯s request, for Leon-san never depended on him¡­ Could it be that the king of the Ares kingdom has a brotherplex? In the game, the two should be having a confrontation instead. As expected, this world is different from the game¡¯s world, huh? Even though they really resemble each other. In the afternoon, various stalls were lined up in Izel fort¡¯s courtyard. It was pleasant to see that the knights who were usually tense, were now choosing items in the stalls in a slightly more rxed atmosphere. The stalls were selling food that were grilled on skewers, fruits juices, and a lot of other food that I had never seen in the Izel fort¡¯s dining room. As I took Amanda-san¡¯s hand, I looked here and there, all around the courtyard. That kushiyaki1, I wonder what meat it uses? The most famous meat is the horn rabbit meat, I guess? Then there is Luco juice and¡­ I wonder what they¡¯re selling next to it? It¡¯s yellow, so hmm¡­ banana? ¡°Whoa. It¡¯s like the summer festival.¡± As I muttered unconsciously, Amanda-san asked, ¡°What is summer festival?¡± ¡°When springes every year, there¡¯s a festival where people dance and eat lots of delicious food from the stalls.¡± The biggest festival in the neighbourhood is the one which is held in the famous temple. The road leading to the main shrine would be packed with stalls and I would be looking forward the most to eating the delicious powdered rice cake which was sold at the one-of-a-kind rice cake store. When I was young, I used to eat cotton candy and get my face and hand sticky. ¡°Although there are no dances, I think there are a lot of delicious food. They¡¯re also selling some souvenirs, so shall we take a look at themter?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m excited for it!¡± I said as I looked around again. Then, Amanda-san said, ¡°Don¡¯t get lost, okay?¡±, and tightened her grip on my hand. Ehehe. Amanda-san is really like my older sister. I was so happy that I tightened my grip on her hand, and when I did so, Amanda-san¡¯s red pupils squinted as she gently smiled. ¡°Do you have anything you want to eat, Yuuri-chan? I rmend the fruit juice. ¡­Eh? I wonder what¡¯s up with that crowd?¡± When I followed Amanda-san¡¯s line of sight, I found a crowd in the corner of the courtyard. ¡°What is it, I wonder?¡± I wanted to go and see it as I expected that there would be something really amazing being sold, but I couldn¡¯t see anything because it was too crowded and I was shorter than everyone. ¡°I can¡¯t see it.¡± Even Amanda-san couldn¡¯t see it, so I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it at all. But I¡¯m curious¡­ Perhaps hearing the voice of my heart, Noir jumped from my arms. Purun who was sitting on top of its head as usual then swiftly returned to my arms. ¡°Noir?¡± ¡°Nyaan.¡± It was as if Noir was saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a quick look,¡± as it then ran through the knights¡¯ feet. After a while, Noir returned and exined, ¡°Nyaan, nyaanyaa.¡± Yup. Cute. But, sorry. I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all¡­ Hmm¡­ But when we¡¯re in the middle of battles, we¡¯d be able to understand each other¡¯s intention quite well. ¡°Yuuri-chan. What is Noir saying?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± ¡°Nyaa, nyaa, nyaa.¡± Noir went up to my arms and hit Purun with its front paw. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Purun?¡± ¡°Nyaan, nyaanyaa.¡± Noir¡¯s front paw hit Purun even further. ¡°Hmm?¡± As I tilted my head, not knowing what Noir wanted to say, Purun whose body was hit many times by Noir then rhythmically swayed its body, matching Noir¡¯s hit. Noir also began to y together with Purun. jab, jab, jab brr, brr, brr jab, jab, jab brr, brr, brr ¡°Hmm¡­ I feel like they¡¯re trying to say something, but I can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious, but shall we check out the crowdter?¡± When I was about to leave as Amanda-san urged¡­ ¡°Priest Frank, can you please cut it out?¡± I heard a voice that called out to Frank-san. Eh? Is Frank-san here? And just now¡­ though the voice was lower than it normally was, was it Simon-san? What are they doing here? ¡°Now, the next race is beginning. You should hurry up!¡± ¡­Eh, the voice just now, was it¡­ Karin-san?! Chapter 48: Slime Race

Chapter 48: Slime Race

¡°Yosh. Next is number two!¡± ¡°¡­Priest Frank. Please make this thest. I won¡¯t lend you any more than this.¡± ¡°Aah, wait. I¡¯m going to repay double the original amount next. Believe in my sixth sense.¡± ¡°You say that every time, and I think you¡¯re going to be penniless at this rate, though.¡± ¡°Wahaha. I won¡¯t be penniless. Simon, you remember the words ofmoners, huh? You¡¯ve grown.¡± ¡°Whose fault is it, huh?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply moved as your teacher. Besides, don¡¯t you feel d that you¡¯ve gained experiences that you couldn¡¯t have gotten as a noble? ¡­Oh. It has begun. Number two,e on!¡± Upon hearing the conversation between Frank-san and Simon-san, Amanda-san covered both of my ears. ¡®Why?¡¯ I thought as I looked up, and Amanda-san¡ªwho was slightly bending forward¡ªhad her hands that were covering my ears slightly slip. ¡°It will be a bad education for her if she were to hear your hopeless adult conversation. I don¡¯t want Yuuri-chan to hear that.¡± But, even if my ears were covered, I could still hear the loud voice¡ª ¡°Seriouslyyyyy?! You¡¯ve got to be kidding, right?! Why did number four overtake it?!¡± Uhm¡­ Frank-san, what are you doing? Then, at that time, I saw the grim-faced Ar-niisama finally arriving. ¡°You guys, what are you doing? It¡¯s forbidden to gamble inside the fort!¡± Since Amanda-san was slightly leaning over and I was but a small child, they seemed to not notice us as we pushed through the crowd and moved forward. ¡°Ah, Argo-san. No, we¡¯re only looking¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re just looking, then won¡¯t you stop?¡± ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Other than those who gambled, go!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± The spectators hurriedly scattered in all directions, and the ones who remained were Frank-san and Simon-san and Karin-san. Furthermore, there were three Izel fort¡¯s knights left, with their faces clearly showing their guilts of being found out. ¡°Whoa, this is bad. Let¡¯s run.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s useless even if we were to run now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Simon. Your teacher is still going to run. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s not ¡®I¡¯ll leave the rest to you¡¯, Priest Frank.¡± Ar-niisama was standing with his arms crossed right in front of Frank-san who was about to run. ¡°Ou, isn¡¯t it Argo? Did you alsoe here to see the race?¡± ¡°Kyuu.¡± Argo-san looked at Luan who was on top of Frank-san¡¯s head and then heaved a sigh. ¡°Good grief, what are you doing? You¡¯re a priest. Gambling is prohibited here, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such stiff things like that, Argo. We¡¯re finally able to return home after the Monster Flood ended, right? Don¡¯t you think we can let things loose for a little bit?¡± ¡°¡­Simon. You were there, why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡± Simon-san shrugged his shoulders upon hearing Ar-niisama¡¯s low voice. ¡±I just want to lend Luan for a little bit.¡± Aah, speaking of which, we knew that we could tame a variant child by using Cure, but we couldn¡¯t really find a monster child, so we were talking about having Noir and Luan search for them. That¡¯s why, he didn¡¯t need to do that and we¡¯d look for a variant child along with Luan, I think. Though Simon-san should have understood that already, and he might only be hanging out with Frank-san. If that was the case, Simon-san was quite the adult, huh? ¡­It was just right, since Frank-san didn¡¯t have any ¡®adult¡¯ vibe. ¡°More importantly, this slime race is really interesting. Do you want to watch it too, youngss?¡± Ar-niisama turned around at Frank-san¡¯s words, noticing that Amanda-san and I were there. ¡°Yuuri and Amanda. What are you doing at this ce?¡± ¡°We went to see it since there were lots of people¡­ Just what the heck is this?¡± Amanda-san was asking Karin-san. Then, Karin-san puffed her chest with pride as if saying ¡®Good question!¡¯ ¡°Ooh, isn¡¯t it Amanda? Fufufu. Were you asking what is this? Would you like to hear it? This is the great invention that I thought of. The name is [Slime Race]!¡± Slime Race?! Such a thing existed in Elysia Online, but Karin-san was the one who invented it?! In the game, there was a ce called as ¡®Casino Ind¡¯ where we could y with slot machines and roulette. There, the [Slime Race] was being held every Saturday. It was a race where a total of ten slimes would bepeting in terms of their speed, and the slimes who were participating in it were all the slimes that were bred from fast-type slimes that the yers who were called as slime breeders did. To qualify for Saturday¡¯s [slime race], one had to enter the top 10 rank in the preliminary contests that were happening from Monday to Friday. Since we would be able to tell which slimes would be participating right at midnight on Saturday, people would be able to bet on which slime who would be winning from that time until 9 PM. Of course, there was a system where the slime breeder who raised the winning slime would be receiving a prize money. The first slime that one can buy for the purpose of entering the slime race can only be bought at the casino stall, but the ability of the slime is random, so one has to breed it with the fast-type slimes that you bought in order to make faster slimes. Speaking of which, we couldn¡¯t trade slimes between yers, so one had to diligently breed a fast slime by themselves. Sometimes, an outrageously fast slime would appear, but after winning in the [Slime Race] for 20 times, it would be added into the hall of fame and couldn¡¯t participate in the race again, so one couldn¡¯t keep winning with the same slime forever. Slime breeders had to breed that fast slime with another slime, creating another slime, but it wouldn¡¯t always be better than its parent, but this system was passionately supported by the yers who loved rearing games. Whoa, I¡¯d be happy if I can watch another [slime race]! Chapter 49: Entertainment is Essential

Chapter 49: Entertainment is Essential

¡°It¡¯s Slime Race, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that gambling in Izel fort is forbidden, right? Just what the heck are you doing?¡± As she was being scolded by Amanda-san, Karin-san dazedly looked up at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about gambling, though?¡± ¡°Just now, you said ¡®go and bet¡¯, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I said ¡®go and run¡¯, not ¡®go and bet¡¯. Hmmm¡­ To me, the Elysian words sounded much like Japanese, but perhaps the words should actually be different, I think. For some reason, the sound that entered my ears and the sound that I understood in my brain were different. Which means, this world¡¯s [run] and [bet] probably also sound the same. How interesting. ¡°Just what the heck is going on?¡± Amanda-san put both of her hands on her waist as she looked at Frank-san. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some kind of an entertainment? More importantly, this slime race is interesting. Can we do something like this outside the barrier too?¡± Frank-san ignored Amanda-san¡¯s question and looked at the race circuit that Karin-san made. ¡°Uh huh. Using the technology that I developed during the process of pouch-making, the slimes won¡¯t mutate outside the barrier.¡± ¡°I see. ¡­Which brings me to this, Argo.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That is why. For the time being, we¡¯ve attained peace after the Monster Flood ended, and so, this kind of amusement is important, don¡¯t you think? The Monster Flood happened two years earlier than how it should. Everyone is anxious, don¡¯t you think? With this, everyone can be more rxed. Besides, you see¡ª¡± Frank-san paused right there as he then showed a smile befitting of a viin¡¯s. No matter how you look at it, that expression isn¡¯t priest-like, he¡¯s like some bandit instead. ¡°The fact that we could tame the monsters using ¡®Cure¡¯ will soon be found out by the higher-ups from the temple. But we can¡¯t find a variant child that easily. That¡¯s where these slimese into the y. They¡¯re easy to get, and if the Slime Race bes popr, the demand will increase. Today, these slimes aren¡¯t variants and only normal ones, but if you include the green and brown slimes, the race will be more interesting.¡± ¡°However, gambling goes against the public order, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, let¡¯s get the temple involved. If people want to see the Slime Race that¡¯s happening inside the temple, they have to give some offerings to enter.¡± ¡°Since when the priests be dealers¡­?¡± Ar-niisama¡¯s brows wrinkled as the wrinkles pressed down the temple of his head. I have an image that the priests are majestic people who are respected by everyone, but when ites to Frank-san, that image is shattered to pieces. ¡°Even if they are serving the gods, it¡¯s not like they can live by only eating mist. They need to be alive first so they can serve the gods. And if Karin is involved with the temple, there will be no problem with her learning ¡®Cure¡¯.¡± Eh? It will be a problem if Karin-san were to learn ¡®Cure¡¯? Amanda-san also said it earlier, but it¡¯s something that can only be learned by priests who are studying it, so is it no good for Karin-san to be studying it in order to learn it too? ¡°Good grief¡­ Priest Frank surely doesn¡¯t remember, but it¡¯s not okay to teach Professor Karin ¡®Cure¡¯ just because it¡¯s interesting, you know? Rightfully, we can¡¯t teach the holy magic to someone who¡¯s not the temple¡¯s people.¡± As expected, it¡¯s not alright for people other than the temple¡¯s people to learn ¡®Cure¡¯. Ah, but I learned it even if I am not a priest¡­ Though during the time I was in the game, I was once a priest so it should be safe. ¡°That¡¯s why, Simon. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s impossible for the people who haven¡¯t received the god¡¯s blessing to learn it?¡± ¡°Professor Karin is an elf. It¡¯s easy for her to get the god¡¯s blessing to begin with. Besides, the slime that Professor Karin brought along consumed holy water, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s very close to a god¡¯s blessing. We still need to verify this, though.¡± Hmm, hmm. Which means, Karin-san, uhm¡­ since she got to tame Maximillian Jr., she might have learned ¡®Cure¡¯ already. ¡°Ehh, then does that mean it¡¯s impossible for me to learn ¡®Cure¡¯?¡± Amanda-san who heard Simon-san¡¯s exnation then put her hand to her face. Then, she turned to look at the slimes who participated in the Slime Race. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite hard. However¡­¡± ¡°Is there some way?!¡± ¡°If you were to keep a slime who consumed holy water just like Professor Karin¡¯s, and then practice while you¡¯re in a party with Priest Frank, then perhaps you can, or so I think.¡± I see. Frank-san couldn¡¯t learn how to hurl a heal on his own quite well, but once he formed a party, he managed to learn it quickly. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a possibility that Amanda-san can learn ¡®Cure¡¯. ¡°However, if you only want to dote on a monster, I think it¡¯s still good even if you don¡¯t make it yourpanion monster.¡± As Simon-san said that, he meaningfully looked up at Frank-san¡¯s head. ¡°Kyuu.¡± There was a lovely pink rabbit there. ¡°Nyaa.¡± Simon-san turned his eyes to look at Noir next. And then Purun who was on top of its head. ¡­Could it be that apanion monster¡¯s default position is on top of one¡¯s head¡­ And Noir too, if only I weren¡¯t a small kid, it would be riding on top of my head?! C-could it be¡­? Chapter 50: Case Closed

Chapter 50: Case Closed

Amanda-san seemed to have given up on having apanion monster because she guessed that the slime would always be riding on top of one¡¯s head. Yup. If a slime were to ride on top of your head, somehow, it apparently would cause your hair to get messy. I meant, a slime¡¯s body was mostly water, after all. ¡°When I think about it, Noir and Purun, too, as long as I¡¯m with Yuuri-chan, I can spoil them to my heart¡¯s content. Besides, if I were to drop the slime in the middle of a battle, it would be too pitiful. I think there¡¯s no need for me to go through the pains of learning ¡®Cure¡¯.¡± ¡°Hm? As long as you use this slime pouch, it won¡¯t fall. And if you¡¯re good with it being on your head, look. Right now, I¡¯m in the middle of researching for a way to improve this slime hat for a better slime protection. If the slime likes being on top of your head, as long as it¡¯s in this hat, you don¡¯t need to be worried that it will fall. How do you think of it? Amazing, right?¡± Karin-san grinned and boasted. Amanda-san was looking down at such a Karin-san as she lightly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll refrain from wearing such a hat. ¡­If you were to look at me wearing it from a distance, you might mistake me for Karin.¡± ¡­Certainly, this hat had such an impact. When I first met her, I thought that it was a big slime. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that reserved! Until Amanda manages to learn ¡®Cure¡¯, I¡¯m going to finish improving the hat.¡± ¡°No, please let me be reserved.¡± ¡°Ah, Karin-san! This slime doesn¡¯t have any eye, yet how could it continue moving forward?¡± I was anxious that Amanda-san would be forced to wear a slime hat if things were to continue, so I tried to distract Karin-san by asking a question about slimes. ¡°Hmph. About that. You just have to not give it any food and put its food on the goal during the race.¡± I see~. In other words, it¡¯s something like making a horse go hungry and put a carrot at the goal, right?! ¡°As expected, there is no other quick slime topete with?¡± ¡°Hm. This number 2 is fast. Isn¡¯t it slightly smaller than the other slimes? However, if we¡¯re talking about stamina and sturdy stature, it would be this number 3. And then, this number 1¡ª¡± Crap! Karin-san¡¯s slime talk started. She won¡¯t stop for a while. What do I do? I looked up to seek help from Amanda-san and Ar-niisama, but¡­ The two of them were looking at me as they were grinning, it seemed like theypletely had no intention to help me. ¡°Nyau.¡± Pururun. As Noir cried, the shaking Purun fell from Noir¡¯s head and descended to the race circuit. Then, it ran in front of slime number 2. Slime number 2 was drawn by Purun and together, they went to the opposite direction from the goal. However, rather thanpeting with each other, it seemed like they were ying together. ¡°Oooooooooh. Unbelievable, how is it possible that a slime that hasn¡¯t been subjugated to y like this?!¡± ¡°It has never yed before?¡± Because it was Karin-san who said that, I wonder if she never yed with a normal slime that wasn¡¯t subjugated. After all, she understood each slime¡¯s personality. I could only see all the slimes as the same transparent slimes, but Karin-san was able to tell which was which, and that¡¯s amazing. It didn¡¯t seem like it couldmunicate its will like Maximillian Jr., but¡­ But it might be easier to be tamed than normal slimes. Which means, what will happen if we try to subjugate that kind of slime using ¡®Cure¡¯? Can it be a super amazing slime?! ¡°Never. Could it be that since it¡¯s with Purun, it received such an effect? Then, what about Maximillian Jr.?¡± Karin-san let Maximillian Jr. out from the special waist pouch that she was carrying and ced it next to the slime number 3. However, the slime number 3 who was next to Maximillian Jr. then went away from Maximillian Jr. with its movements even faster than the one from the race. ¡°Wha¡­ Why?! Why is it that when it¡¯s Purun, it will be friendly and y with it, but when ites to Maximillian Jr., it¡¯s no good?!¡± Karin-san was shocked. Amanda-san then said, ¡°Could it be¡­,¡± as she put her finger to her own lips. ¡°Maximillian Jr.¡¯s food is the holy water, right? Could it be because it hates that?¡± ¡°What did you saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay?!¡± In contrast to Karin-san who was shouting as she held her head under her arms, Ar-niisama and Frank-san nodded as they said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Putting that aside, gambling inside the fort is forbidden, so you¡¯ll have to grounded for a while¡ª¡± ¡°Ah-. Please wait, Argo.¡± ¡°What is it, Priest Frank? Since you¡¯re dispatched from the temple and don¡¯t strictly belong to Izel fort, I can¡¯t really give you a penalty, but¡­¡± ¡°No, listen. At first, we were looking at the slime race that Karin managed to bring here and thought that this was amazing. Then, it was just me and Simon who made a guess on who would be winning. Then, before I even noticed, the onlookers increased. At first, they were only watching, but then they ended up getting passionate on which slime would be winning. The next thing I notice is how we went on wagering. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t punish them, let me receive the punishment in exchange. If it¡¯s just a house arrest, then I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Priest Frank always involves the surrounding without any self-awareness, huh?¡± ¡°No, Simon is here, so my mind is at peace. If it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll be able to do something about it.¡± Frank-sanughed, while Simon-san had a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Good grief¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m no match for Priest Frank. Anyway, Argo-san. Since everything is Priest Frank¡¯s responsibility, please give him any kind of penalty, be it a house arrest or a fine or what.¡± ¡°No, wait a second, Simon. Putting house arrest aside, there¡¯s no fine, you know?!¡± ¡°With that, you¡¯ll learn from experience even if it¡¯s just a bit.¡± Ar-niisama nodded at Simon-san¡¯s words. ¡°I see. Then, the one that appears to give the most repentance is by giving him a fine. Let¡¯s go with it, then.¡± Frank-san who heard it then shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±, but Ar-niisamapletely ignored him. Haa. With this, case closed, huh~ Noir, isn¡¯t it good~? Chapter 51: Could It be A Love Triangle?!

Chapter 51: Could It be A Love Triangle?!

For the time being, the traffic light trio were all released without being given any charge. Thank goodness, thank goodness. ¡°Amanda.¡± ¡°What?¡± But just as we were leaving, one of the traffic light trio, the slightly chubby yellow-san stopped and called Amanda-san. I wonder if he is quite close with Amanda-san? ¡°That¡­ Apparently, Father will being, but I wonder if it will be alright?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s fine.¡± Amanda-san hopelessly said, but yellow-san lightly cast down his eyes. ¡°But, I have to tell your story to Father¡ª¡± ¡°Geez. It isn¡¯t your fault, is it? Don¡¯t worry about it for so long.¡± ¡°U-uhn. But if there¡¯s anything, I can be of help, so¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Lansley.¡± ¡°Then, see you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± After saying that, the chubby yellow-san left. Hm hm. It seems there¡¯s some kind of particr circumstances. However, it isn¡¯t good to stick your nose to where it doesn¡¯t belong. It¡¯s better for me to feign ignorance. Thinking like that, I patted Noir who was in my arms. Then, Amanda-san had a wry smile on her face as she exined. ¡°He is Count Rainier¡¯s son.¡± Eeeeeeh?! That ck-bellied roon old man? However, he has such a kind-looking face. He is not alike his father at all. ¡°And he¡¯s also my senior partner during my student days.¡± ¡°Partner?¡± ording to Amanda-san¡¯s exnation, there should be a royal academy in this Ars kingdom. And the academy is divided into knight department and magic department. It¡¯s been decided that noble men will definitely enroll in that academy. Of course noble women also enroll in that academy, but if their houses are far away from the royal capital, it looks like that they will get private tutoring in their own houses instead. Not only nobles are enrolled in that academy, but children of the wealthy merchants also enrol there, and that¡¯s why Amanda-san enrolled there. ¡°Yeah. In the academy, a pair between a senior student and a junior student will be made. Normally, we will be paired with member of the same gender, but not many women enrol in the academy, so there are some women who are paired with men just like me.¡± I see. Is that so. Since Amanda-san was paired with the chubby yellow-san who was Count Rainier¡¯s son, his father had an eye on her. Certainly, he couldn¡¯t me himself for that, then. ¡°Moreover, you see. Before he was paired with me, Lansley was paired with Georg. Unfortunately, Georg and I passed by each other since he graduated by the time I enrolled. Then, Lansley came to the Izel fort as he idolized Georg, and then I came here since Lansley invited me. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fate for me and Georg to meet in this Izel fort like this, since we shouldn¡¯t have met?¡± Amanda-san crossed her arms as she blushed. No matter how I looked at her, she is definitely a maiden in love. But, hmm? For some reason, something bothered me. After all, Amanda-san really loves Georg-san, right? I wonder if Georg-san¡¯s type of woman ispletely different from her? Because Amanda-san is beautiful and has a good personality, yet nothing happened between the two of them. However, there are lots of Georg-san¡¯s handmade items in Amanda-san¡¯s room, like his handmade cushion and sewn curtain. Then, I wonder if he made those items for her because he also likes her? Still, he didn¡¯t confess to Amanda-san¡­ It¡¯s totally puzzling, but¡­ C-could this be, perhaps, by some chance¡­ A love triangleeeee?! Amanda-san and Georg-san¡¯s feelings should be mutual, but could it be that he held his confession back out of consideration for the chubby yellow-san who was his close friend and junior? And, Amanda-sanpletely didn¡¯t notice the chubby yellow-san¡¯s feelings, huh? The chubby yellow-san wanted to support Amanda-san¡¯s love but he couldn¡¯t because he himself also fell in love with her. Then, at that time, his father said that he wished to have Amanda-san as his second wife, huh? Whoa, it looks like a drama! ¡°After one graduates from the academy, even if one is the sessor of a noble, one has to join the chivalric order for two years at the very least. But normally, a noble¡¯s legitimate child would want to join the royal capital¡¯s chivalric order or the Imperial Guards¡¯ chivalric order, and not a frontier chivalric order. That¡¯s why, I think Lansley certainly didn¡¯t want to join Izel fort. But thanks to that, I was introduced to Georg, so as expected, Georg and I are really connected by the red thread of fate!¡± I see. The chubby yellow-san introduced Amanda-san to Georg-san. If the chubby yellow-san truly liked Amanda-san, then it would be veryplicated. As I was thinking about it, Ar-niisama who finished lecturing Frank-san went to my side. ¡°Yuuri, have you visited the stalls?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Then, would you want to visit them with me?¡± ¡°Of course! Ya-y! So happy!¡± ¡°There is a delicious sweet stall over there.¡± S-sweets?! I want to eat them~! Chapter 52: Chocolate Party

Chapter 52: Chocte Party

I returned to my room after receiving lots of delicious food from Ar-niisama and Amanda-san, and then I shared some with Noir and Purun. Obviously, Purun could only eat candies, so I gave it a fruit-voured candy. It was shaking even more than usual, so it seemed to like it. I stored the rest of the sweets inside the item box. As long as I put it there, I could eat it anytime I¡¯d like to. Recently, I came to know that there was an item simr to item boxes in this world. What the¡­? In that case, I guess there wouldn¡¯t be any need for me to keep my item box a secret, right? I feel like the capacity of the item box that I have depends on the number of items stored in it, but the pouches called as storage bags distributed in this world have a capacity that changes depending on the weight of an item. The storage bags can store lots of items by expanding orpressing the space inside it. That¡¯s why, heavy armour and weapons can¡¯t be put inside the bags, but clothes and food can. We can also put water in, but since it¡¯s heavy, the space inside the storage bag can be filled up with just water alone, and as time passes by, it can spoil, so it seems like we can¡¯t put it there. I see. So putting it inside storage bags can spoil¡­ I think the item boxes in the game won¡¯t make anything stored in it spoil, but I wonder about that? I don¡¯t want to see anything being spoilt when I take it out. But anyway, I don¡¯t think I put anything like raw food inside. ¡°Hmm. The things put inside an item box won¡¯t spoil, so I wonder if I can store something like the skewers bought from the stall?¡± ¡°Eh, it won¡¯t spoil?!¡± Amanda-san just finished applying the Clean magic to me when she was surprised by my words and opened her red eyes wide. ¡°Uhm, I won¡¯t know until I try it out, but perhaps it won¡¯t spoil, I think.¡± ¡°Is that one of Japan¡¯s technologies? Japan is amazing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right~¡± It isn¡¯t particrly Japan¡¯s technology, but it¡¯s just the system in the game. However, I can¡¯t exin it well, so I faked a smile and agreed with what she said! Speaking of which, the [Mellow Chocte] and [Surprise Candy] that I obtained during some events in the game¡­ I wonder if they are still edible? They were the items dropped by the monsters defeated during Valentine Day and then White Day, and certain amount of them could be exchanged into equipment in NPC. Obviously they weren¡¯t just stylish equipment without any defense power, but the Valentine Day¡¯s equipment for women would be ck gothic lolita, and ck tuxedo for men. Meanwhile, the White Day¡¯s equipment for women are pink pastel colored- lolita clothes called as Sweet Lolita, while for men, it was a white tuxedo. They were the equipment line-ups one absolutely wanted their characters to wear, so everyone desperately gathered the event items. After all, it¡¯s rumored that they would implement a mechanic from another game where we could overwrite our equipment¡¯s appearance with another cute equipment¡¯s appearance. Even if one wanted to collect the equipment after the mechanic¡¯s implemented, there were many cases where the equipment one obtained from the event could only be worn by ourselves, and they could only be obtained during that time, so everyone wanted toplete the equipment. Of course, I gathered them together with my guild mates. That¡¯s why, there should be both gothic lolita and sweet lolita clothes stored inside my item box. It¡¯s just that wearing them here will be too shy and the skirts are short, so I¡¯d be too embarrassed to wear them. Among the items I gathered and exchanged during those times were [Mellow Chocte] and [Surprise Candy]. They have effects such as increasing your agility or defense for five minutes after consumption, but I wonder if they¡¯re safe to eat? In the first ce, do they really taste like chocte and candy? ¡­Let¡¯s try taking them out first. I picked up the cat pochette that was put on top of the bed. ¡°Open Item Box.¡± The storage bag is just a pouch that can contain items a lot more than it looks like, so it can be freely used by anyone, even if they¡¯re not the owner of the bag. However, my item box can only be used by me, so I need to say a spell to take it out¡­ That¡¯s how I exined it. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have to hide first in order to take an item out. I am such a genius! ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s try taking out the Mellow Chocte. Uhmm. I found it, this is it!¡± I took out a heart-shaped chocte. Whoa. I feel like it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw a chocte. I wonder if it¡¯s still edible? It would be good if I can eat it. ¡°Yuuri-chan, what is that ck thing?¡± ¡°This is called ¡®chocte¡¯, a snack full of nutrition.¡± ¡°Snack?! That is?¡± Amanda-san widened her eyes in disbelief. Hmm¡­ Certainly, people who don¡¯t know chocte won¡¯t know that it is a snack. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s try to see if it¡¯s still alright to eat.¡± ¡°If you were to eat it, won¡¯t you upset your stomach?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡®Probably,¡¯ so I added in my heart. Then, I tried to eat the chocte that I held. Hm, delicious! ¡°Amanda-san, do you want to try it out, too?¡± As I rmended it, Amanda-san timidly received the chocte and put it in her mouth. ¡°¡­Oh my. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Right?!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s ck, it¡¯s sweet. How mysterious.¡± ¡°I still have a lot~¡± I said as I took out more chocte, and Noir approached. I wonder if Noir also wants to eat it? We must never let cats eat chocte, but Noir isn¡¯t a cat, but a magical beast, so I wonder if it¡¯s okay? ¡°Nyaan.¡± ¡°Is it alright for you to eat it?¡± ¡°Nya!¡± As if saying ¡®it¡¯s alright¡¯, Noir licked my hand. If it went that far to say that it was alright, I wonder if it¡¯s really fine? I wonder if it¡¯s alright for me to just use ¡®Cure¡¯ when pushes to shove? ¡°Then, just one piece for now, alright?¡± ¡°Nyan.¡± After eating the chocte, Noir made some sounds that were akin to a cat¡¯s purr, as if saying that it was delicious. Chapter 53: Paw Belt

Chapter 53: Paw Belt

The next day after the chocte party with Amanda-san and Noir, I woke up to the sounds of the merchants closing and tidying up their stores in the courtyard. A buzzing noise could be heard from outside the window. The light that shone through the window felt nice. It seems that the weather is nice today. ¡°Fwaa~h! I overslept again.¡± I yawned as I woke up and saw Noir ying with Purun soundlessly as if they were trying not to wake me up. Noticing me, Noir cried, ¡°Nyaa.¡± The two were ying [Look That Way!] using Noir¡¯s tail. I taught Purun before when it seemed to bee ying with Noir¡¯s tail since it seemed to be having so much fun, and then they often yed it. ¡°Morning, Noir and Purun.¡± ¡°Nya-u.¡± Pururun. After Noir lowered its head towards Purun, Purun hopped up to Noir¡¯s head. It seemed that their synchronization was perfect. Then the two of them jumped on top of my bed, greeting me once more. ¡°Nyaa.¡± Purupururun. ¡°Let¡¯s have lots of funs today too, Noir and Purun.¡± ¡°Nyaan.¡± Noir washed its face with its forefoot as if saying ¡®I ate lots of delicious stuff.¡¯ Purun also stretched its body front-to-back as if agreeing with Noir. Lately, Purun had been stretching its body front-to-back during the times when it was happy or having fun. When it was sad, it became t, so it was easy to tell. Slimes also feel emotions, huh~ ¡°Now then. I need to get changed and eat breakfast.¡± I changed from my pajamas to the pink dress that Georg-san made. Hm~ Since I¡¯d only be eating breakfast, there¡¯s no need to wear my white cat robe, right? As I was thinking about it, I could hear the sound of the door being opened, and Amanda-san entered the room. ¡°G-good morning, Amanda-san.¡± ¡°Morning, Yuuri-chan. Yesterday was fun, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Being told the same thing that I just said to Noir, I reflexively grinned. Ehehe. Amanda-san is also thinking of the same thing~ ¡°What about this morning¡¯s breakfast? Shall we go to the dining room?¡± ¡°Eh, but¡­¡± We had been refraining from using the dining room for quite a while in order to avoid Count Rainier who wanted to make Amanda-san his second wife. So I was wondering if it was alright, but I heard that he had left Izel fort early this morning. Then, it should be fine! Two people and two monsters went to the dining room together. Perhaps it was due to that it was already past the most crowded time, but there weren¡¯t too many people on our way. ¡°What is today¡¯s meal, I wonder?¡± After one sits down, a junior knight wille with a tray on their hands. A junior knight is someone who wants to be a knight but can¡¯t go to the school. They are receiving swordsmanship lessons while doing chores in the chivalric order, and apparently they can be a knight as long as they receive rmendation from at least three knights and one of the chivalric order¡¯s executives. ¡°Ah, we¡¯re having ham today.¡± A normal breakfast here would usually consist of cooking that used bread, soup, and beans; and also cooking that used meat akin to a ham and sausage. As for the dessert, there were lots of fruits. Fresh vegetables were there too, but there was no dressing, so it felt like chewing on leaves. Hmm¡­ Since there were only Western cooking, I missed Japanese cooking. ¡°Oh my. Today is Boafang¡¯s ham, huh?¡± As expected, it was a monster¡¯s ham too, huh? But it¡¯s delicious. Chomp, chomp. Noir also ate the ham from the te that was put on the floor, and next to it was a small te of candies for the round, tumbling Purun. Purun moved and took in the candies before it happily quivered. Noir and Purun werepletely used to living in this Izel fort. Apparently, the two also secretly received snacks from the knights. Hm, hm. This too, was because Noir and Purun were cute. ¡°Yuuri and Amanda, good morning.¡± Then, Ar-niisama¡¯s voice could be heard. Ar-niisama, thanks for your hard work yesterday! ¡°Argo, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ar-niisama took a seat next to me and greeted me ¡®good morning¡¯ by brushing my hair gently first thing first. His gentle water-colored eyes were looking at me tenderly. ¡°Good morning, Ar-niisama.¡± ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you busy cleaning up after the caravan?¡± ¡°No, Georg was a little¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s happened with Georg?!¡± The moment Georg-san¡¯s name appeared, Amanda-san enthusiastically drew closer to Ar-niisama¡¯s seat. Ar-niisama said, ¡°Wait a little bit,¡± and held Amanda-san back. ¡°Nah¡­ Before, there was a belt that Amanda requested to give a magic too, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s Yuuri-chan¡¯s belt.¡± We were going for the Earth Labyrinth after this, but since my equipment weren¡¯t ready yet, we had Georg-san apply magic to lots of things. Among them was one belt, but thinking that I was already wearing a white cat robe, I requested him to do that to the paw belt. It was a belt with the design of paws meeting in the middle as if having a handshake, and it was a stylish equipment that I purchased from the white cat NPC, the same ce where I bought my white cat robe. What happened to that paw belt? Chapter 54: God’s Whim

Chapter 54: God¡¯s Whim

¡°Apparently, there¡¯s something we need to talk about that belt. Can you pleasee to the meeting room?¡± ¡°Understood. ¡­Did something awful happen? Before, that belt was said to not have any effect, though¡­¡± Towards Amanda-san who lowered her voice, Ar-niisama shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s not something bad, though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t talk about it in a ce with many people¡­¡± ¡°Understood. We¡¯ve finished eating too, so let¡¯s go.¡± After separating from Ar-niisama who was busy with other errands to do, Amanda-san and I headed towards a slightly spacious room called as the meeting room. Located next to Leon-san¡¯s office, an antique round table was put in the middle of the room to make it easier to hold meetings. Georg-san was already waiting here, and my paw belt was put on top of the table. ¡°Sorry for suddenly asking you toe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I always want to see you.¡± ¡°Amanda¡­¡± Looking at Georg-san who furrowed his eyebrows as if he was troubled, Amanda-san lightly sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand that you¡¯re not interested, Georg. But I¡¯ll make that change someday!¡± ¡°¡­You never change, huh.¡± Uhm¡­ I wonder if the two of them still remember that I¡¯m here¡­? The ambience is strangely good. Am I not like a third wheel here? ¡­Are they really not a pair of lovers? ¡°Anyway, I heard from Argo that we were called here because of the belt. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was troubled over what to install in this belt, since physical and magical protection could be covered with Yuuri-chan¡¯s magic, so something other than them should be alright. If you¡¯re a magician, I thought that [agile] effect would be good, but¡­¡± Ho~. So Georg-san and Amanda-san spoke to each other like this. It felt a little bit blunt, but it might be because they were being real. ¡°[Agile] is good, right? Is there a problem?¡± Speaking of which, there¡¯s no Enchanter like Georg-san in Elysia Online. But there¡¯s such thing as special effects applied to an equipment. For example, the [Dark Armor] dropped by a rare monster called as [Dark Lord]. It has an effect of increasing one¡¯s physical power in exchange to bing more invulnerable to fire attacks. Another example is the [Lightning Sword] made by people who selected cksmith as their secondary job, it would be strong against monsters like zombies. In case of [agile] effect, if I remember correctly, there was an equipment called as [Gale Ring] that one could equip starting from level 50. It was a rare item that was dropped from a monster called as Boss Swallow that appeared after defeating monsters called as Gang Swallow that usually appeared in a group of two to three monsters. However, Boss Swallow didn¡¯te out often and furthermore it was a rare drop that could increase the speed as well as the attack that one could do, so we went back and forth to the hunting ground where Boss Swallow appeared to get it. ¡°Although it was supposed to be the agile effect, another effect was installed instead.¡± ¡°¡ªCould it be the [God¡¯s Whim]?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it awesome, Georg?!¡± God¡¯s Whim? What is that? As I tilted my head, Amanda-san told me in excitement. ¡°[God¡¯s Whim] is when you put an item inside a magic circle that¡¯s been endowed with magic, it will shine at the end and grant you a special effect.¡± ¡°Special effect?¡± ¡°Yes. Effects such as being able to ward off weak monsters or making it easier to get good items in a dungeon.¡± Something like that might have existed in Elysia Online. Very rarely, manufactured equipment would have the effect of [Monster Repellent] or [Rare drop item rate 1.2]. yers would put such equipment on disy in the [Mall] as they were selling their own creations. The equipment with rare-dropping effects, except for the [Monster Repellent] ones, would usually be sold at an outrageously high price. Could it be that this Paw Belt¡¯s got a rare-dropping effect installed in it?! ¡°And what effect did it get?¡± Amanda-san and I excitedly waited for Georg-san¡¯s answer. C-could it be that it managed to get the effect of a rare-drop equipment that was too expensive to buy in the game, that I yearned for?! ¡°It¡¯s [Fortune].¡± Hmm? Fortune? ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?!¡± Hmm¡­ It¡¯s amazing? ¡°Yeah. I had only worn it once, so I was surprised.¡± ¡°What kind of effect does [Fortune] have?¡± I tried asking as I thought that it might increase the rate of rare drop. Hmm. Dreamy rare drop-san¡­ Will you just be a dream of mine~? Sobs sobs. ¡°In short, it will make you have good luck.¡± ¡­That doesn¡¯t exin anything. Can you please be more specific?! ¡°The one keeping that equipment has always been Georg from earlier, right?¡± ¡°No. I happened to get something that Leader asked me to wear, so I handed it over.¡± ¡°Then, we can¡¯t tell if Leader¡¯s fortune has be better or not, can we? In the first ce, Leader has a very good luck. He is undeniably the hero.¡± Certainly, heroes do have an amazing fate. That¡¯s why, even if something good were to happen, we can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s the effect of the equipment or not. ¡°That¡¯s right, but Leader said that there was an effect, so most likely something had happened. At any rate, be it [Fortune] or [Physical Protection], since it helped Leader, as an Enchanter, it¡¯s something I¡¯m most delighted in.¡± ¡°Good grief. If you have that much of a skill, then try and boast it more! Then, I want you to be delighted in something else.¡± ¡°Like a date with Amanda-san?¡± When I unconsciously interjected, Amanda-san nodeed and said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±, and then she turned to look at me. ¡°Yuuri-chan, what did you say?!¡± Georg-san had a very gentle gaze as he looked at Amanda-san who already turned bright red. Chapter 55: The Paws Are Matchi-ng!

Chapter 55: The Paws Are Matchi-ng!

¡°But, is it alright? To receive a belt with such an amazing effect¡­¡± Georg-san passed the paw belt to me, but I wavered when my hands were about to receive it since I felt bad. After all, it has such a rare effect, right? ¡°Of course. It¡¯s originally Yuuri-chan¡¯s belt, after all.¡± Georg-san said so, but¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need for a child to mind about it. It¡¯s fine for you to just meekly say ¡®thank you¡¯.¡± Amanda-san sat next to me as she gently brushed my hair. I grabbed the paw belt tightly as I lowered my head. ¡°Georg-san, thank you very much. I¡¯ll use it with care.¡± ¡°Yeah. If you do that, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± As he smiled pleasantly, the dark brown pupils which were the same colour as his hair looked extremely gentle. Eh? For some reason, when I look at him like this, had he not have the scraggly beard, Georg-san would have had a pretty well-featured face¡­? Ah, but if he were to shave his beard, Amanda-san¡¯s rival might increase, so I should keep my mouth in check. It¡¯d be fine to have Amanda-san be the only one to know Georg-san¡¯s charm. Amanda-san, do your best! Anyway, just what kind of effect is the [Fortune] effect? Ah, since it¡¯s my own equipment, won¡¯t I be able to see what effect it has? We couldn¡¯t see such a thing in this world, but in the Elysia Online, a semi-transparent window could appear once we took a long hard it would tell us things such as the name of the NPC or the store, the equipment¡¯s strength, and so on. For example, if it was Amanda-san, there would be a name disyed on top of her head that read out as [Amanda]. In case of equipment, we would be seeing the offensive power for weapons or the defensive power for armours. However, in this world, I was only able to see my own equipment¡¯s numerical values. I wonder how about the items that were dropped from the monsters or the items that I could draw out from the treasure chest¡­ Speaking of which, I heard that magical jewels could be dropped after a monster was defeated, but what about items such as their fur or bones? The items like furs that were dropped by monsters could be ingredients for armours, meanwhile items that were like bones could be ingredients for weapons, and I wonder if they were dropped as they were¡­ Surely that won¡¯t be the case, right? Ever since I came to this world, I only defeated monsters such as slimes and goblins. For slimes, my magic was too strong that they would be burnt without leaving anything, and for goblins¡­ Speaking of which, I wonder if the sticks they carried could be considered as the items they dropped? But that would simply be an item that the goblins carried and fell easily after they were defeated. I felt like it couldn¡¯t be categorized as their drop items. I wonder if I woulde to understand it once I go on an adventure towards the Earth Labyrinth? As I was thinking about it, I stared at the paw belt. *** Paw Belt It is obtainable through a purchase from the White Cat NPC Basic Effect: Agility+5 Additional Effect: Fortune (Enchanter: George) *** Ooh! Georg-san¡¯s name was properly recorded as the Enchanter. Amazing! And if I were to tap around the [Fortune] text¡­ Eh? It didn¡¯t show anything. I wonder why? Hmm¡­ But since it really had the [Fortune] effect, surely it would be something good, right? Ah! Could it be that even if it wasn¡¯t written there, it would increase the chance of a rare drop?! If it¡¯s the case, I should quickly equip this! I equipped the Paw Belt on the pink dress that Georg-san made. How is it? Does it suit the dress? ¡°Yuuri-chan, so cute!¡± ¡°Ya-y! Thank you very much. Do you think it suits me too, Noir?¡± As I asked, Noir who was sitting on top of myp stared at the Paw Belt. ¡°Nyaa.¡± ¡°Here look, Noir. The paws are matchi-ng!¡± I took Noir¡¯s front paw and let it touch the Paw Belt as Noir tilted its head and cried, ¡°Nyaa?¡± Kyaaaaaa! How cuteeee! As expected of my Noir! Its cuteness is no match! And then the temptation of this squish paw¡­ nobody could withstand it. Haaaaa! I want to squish if foreveeeeerrrr¡­! Then, a knock to the door could be heard. ¡°Amanda, do you have a moment?¡± It¡¯s Ar-niisama¡¯s voice! Amanda-san and Georg-san looked at each other. Then, seeing Georg-san nodding, Amanda-san answered, ¡°Go ahead.¡± As the door opened, there was one more person who was with Ar-niisama, and they entered the room. Eh? It¡¯s the chubby yellow-san¡­ no, uhm, he is Lansley-san. I wonder what¡¯s up? As Lansley-san saw Amanda-san¡¯s figure, his face showed a very delighted expression. And when he also noticed Georg-san, his face dulled. Hmhmhm. As expected, the three of them are in a love triangle?! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It seems that Lansley has something he wants to tell Amanda.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± C-c-c-c-could it be, he was nning on confessing here?! No, but there¡¯s also Georg-san here? Is it a confession with a resolution to ept a honourable defeat?! ¡°It¡¯s just that my father, he said that there was something that weighed his mind¡­¡± ¡°Count Rainier?¡± The moment she heard the name, Amanda-san was trying to conceal her disgust, and Lansley-san had an apologetic expression. ¡°Ah, no. This time¡¯s matter isn¡¯t about you.¡± ¡°¡ªWhat is it about, then?¡± Lansley-san removed his line of sight from Amanda-san who was puzzled, and then he was staring at me. ¡°It is rted to Yuuri-chan.¡± Eeh? Me? W-why?! Chapter 56: Concern

Chapter 56: Concern

¡°Do you know that Krumm, my father¡¯s aide, has an artifact with the same effect as the Appraisal Eye?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s famous.¡± Hearing that from Lansley-san, Amanda-san turned to look at me with concern on her face. Ar-niisama and the others also showed a simr worried face. Uhm, Krumm-san is a dwarf who¡¯s Gazad-san¡¯s friend, right? C-could it be that he managed to appraise my status and was surprised by it? If so, then that is bad! After all, aside from my HP and MP, I have the title [Stray from Another World]. And if he were to see that, the fact that I came from another world would be found out! ¡­Ah, but it¡¯s not like it has to stay as a secret. It¡¯s not like people will believe it even if I were to mention it, and I have disclosed it to Amanda-san. Then, is it a problem with my status that he saw? No, wait a minute. As expected, there¡¯s a problem! With the title of [Panther King¡¯s Friend], he would find out that Noir was the Monster King. But the Monster Flood ended¡­ Eh? Then, won¡¯t there be a problem? ¡°Could it be that he appraised Yuuri-chan and discovered something absurd?¡± ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s the reverse.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It seems that he couldn¡¯t appraise anything.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Nah. That is certainly the problem. It isn¡¯t a public knowledge, but Krumm¡¯s appraisal is quite excellent. It seems that his ability was increased from his studies about artifacts. That¡¯s why, since Krumm couldn¡¯t appraise Yuuri-chan, Father seemed to take an interest in her. That¡­ Father likes gathering superior talented people.¡± Lansley-san said as he furrowed his brows. He lookedpletely unlike that ck-hearted father of his, Count Rainier. Certainly, their roon-like features are the same, but he looks like a really good person. ¡°Currently, Yuuri is under the protection of the leader, but do you know how Count Rainier ns on taking in Yuuri, Lansley?¡± Ar-niisama put his hand on his chin as he asked. Lansley-san thought for a little while before answering. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I think that he wouldn¡¯t be able to forcibly take in a girl who received the Izel fort leader¡¯s protection as expected. As for the back-handed way¡­ Perhaps, an engagement to my younger brother whose age is apart from me?¡± ¡°¡ªEven though Yuuri isn¡¯t a noble?¡± ¡°Father doesn¡¯t really care about such things.¡± Lansley-san nced at Amanda-san. Aah, well, certainly Count Rainier had said that he wanted to take Amanda-san, who wasn¡¯t a noble, to be his second wife. ¡°I understand Lansley¡¯s concern, but Yuuri is already my younger sister, so I think even Count Rainier won¡¯t be able to interfere in her matters.¡± ¡°Owen family¡¯s¡­?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ar-niisama nodded as he took my left hand and showed it to Lansley-san. On my left hand was a ring with a blue magical jewel embedded in it. ¡°The blue encircling feather¡­ It¡¯s Owen family¡¯s crest, huh?¡± ¡°The formal adoption procedure will happen once we arrive at the royal capital, though.¡± Me, too! I also think of Ar-niisama like a real big brother! ¡°Then, I will give my father a warning about that. Most likely he wouldn¡¯t want to make an enemy of the Owen family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll entrust that matter to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ar-niisama tapped on Lansley-san¡¯s shoulder. Thank goodness. With this, Count Rainier won¡¯t be a problem anymore. ¡°Thank you for purposely telling us this, Lansley.¡± ¡°Nah. ¡­You seem to cherish Yuuri-chan, Amanda, so it made me worried. But, it seems that it¡¯s only a needless concern from me.¡± As Amanda-san gave her thanks, Lansley-san¡¯s face looked delightful again. ¡­No matter how I look at it, he really likes Amanda-san, doesn¡¯t he? As for Amanda-san¡­ Hmm¡­ For some reason, she doesn¡¯t seem to notice it. Well, Amanda-san is devoted to Georg-san, so perhaps other people couldn¡¯t enter her eyes. Then, what about Georg-san? I thought as I turned to look at Georg-san, but his expression didn¡¯t seem to change at all. Hmm¡­ I think Georg-san also likes Amanda-san, but could it only be my misunderstanding? ¡°Then, I¡¯ll excuse myself. ¡­What will you do during the holidays, Amanda?¡± ¡°I n on apanying Yuuri-chan to go to the royal capital.¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s the matter of the adoption to Owen family¡­¡± We n on going to the Earth Labyrinth before going to the royal capital, but I wonder if we shouldn¡¯t mention about that matter to Lansley-san? To Amanda-san, Lansley-san is different from Georg-san, and he might not be the person with whom she can talk to about anything. ¡°Yeah. Even if they¡¯re going to be siblings, we can¡¯t leave Yuuri-chan to Argo alone. She¡¯s like my own younger sister as well.¡± ¡°¡­Georg is alsoing along?¡± ¡°Nah. I n oning home for a little while.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ so.¡± The relieved Lansley-san left the room together with Georg-san who said he had something to do. Me and Ar-niisama who remained then looked at Amanda-san reflexively. As expected, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a love triangle, right¡­? But, Amanda-san doesn¡¯t seem like she noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, why are you two looking at me?¡± ¡°¡­No. I just think that you don¡¯t really understand the male¡¯s heart as usual.¡± ¡°What are you saying? If Georg were to respond to my feelings, I¡¯d be able to tell in a heartbeat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± I agreed with my whole heart to Ar-niisama who was shrugging his shoulders. Could it be, could it be that this gorgeous and beautiful Amanda-san would be quite ignorant with romance, how unthinkable¡­! ¡°Yuuri-chan too, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­ I just think that you¡¯re on good terms with Lansley-san.¡± ¡°Well, he was my partner in t he academy. But when we were students, I oftenmented how he didn¡¯t really have the tender feelings to protect a woman as strong as the one he has right now.¡± Eeh, but isn¡¯t it more like he was hiding his embarrassment or that at that time, he hasn¡¯t grown to like you as much as he does right now? Hmm¡­ adults¡¯ romance situation is perhapsplicated. Chapter 57: What Will Happen to My Adventure?!

Chapter 57: What Will Happen to My Adventure?!

Finally, it¡¯s time to depart from the Izel fort towards the Earth Labyrinth. Using their one-year-holiday after the Monster Flood ended, Ar-niisama and Amanda-san would be apanying me in my travel. I have to work hard so I can reach the Sage Tower within that one year. Then, Frank-san decided to tag along because he thought it seemed interesting. Of course, Luan who was usually on top of his head also came along. Recently, I became used to seeing the little pink rabbit sitting on top of Frank-san¡¯s head. Rather, I would think that it was lonely if the rabbit were to go missing from his head. It was the same with Noir, but unless one was told about them, people wouldn¡¯t think that they were monsters. They would consider them as new pets. ¡°Nyaa. Nyan, nyaa.¡± ¡°Kyuu.¡± Uh huh. It might only be seen as a pet kitten and little rabbit having a conversation. Eh? Noir was certainly [The Panther King], wasn¡¯t it? Huh? Could it be that its cuteness was also at a king¡¯s ss?! Yup. That ought to be right. And then the beastman Virna-san was nning on returning home by going to the Fire Labyrinth that was in the Beast Kingdom that lies after the Earth Labyrinth, so she decided to go together with us. Then, when everyone was heading towards the gate¡ª ¡°Youngss! Let¡¯s go and capture the slimes¡¯ new variety!¡± Eeeeeeeeh?! Karin-san was alsoing along?! I hadn¡¯t heard about it¡ª! When I turned around, there was Karin-san with her usual thick gsses and slime hat. Moreover, she put her hand on her waist, having an ¡®ahem¡¯ pose! ¡°No matter what, I hadn¡¯t heard anything about Karining along¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t matter even if there is just one or two people who are ignorant of the ways of the world.¡± In contrast to Amanda-san who said her words with a concerned tone, Frank-san didn¡¯t mind it one bit and just proceeded. Eeh¡ª. But I think Karin-san and I aren¡¯t people who are ignorant of the ways of the world. That¡¯s awful! When I unconsciously pouted, my head was patted by someone. As I looked up, my eyes were met with Ar-niisama¡¯s gentle water-like eyes. ¡°Well, I think the more, the merrier.¡± Ar-niisama smiled sweetly. When he put it that way¡­ that¡¯s true, I guess. ¡°By the way, what kind of slime is the new slime variety?¡± ¡°Hm. What a good question. ¡­That¡¯s right. The slimes around here are either green or earth-colored, but among them there are some that only eat a particr leaf or soil. We should just find them.¡± ¡°Uhmm¡­ How can we tell if they only eat those particr food?¡± ¡°Of course it can be decided from their scent. An ordinary green slime who eats various grasses will have a mixed scent, but a slime who only eats a particr leaf will only have that particr leaf¡¯s scent.¡± Eeeeeeh? We can determine that through the slime¡¯s scent? But I can¡¯t tell a slime¡¯s scent. As a test, I tried smelling Purun who was sitting on top Noir¡¯s head, but¡­ Hmmm~mm. Slimes don¡¯t really have a scent, huh? For some reason, Noir had a smell simr to the sun. It¡¯s such a lovely scent, so I like it. ¡°¡­The one who¡¯s capable of doing that extraordinary feat is obviously only Karin, don¡¯t you think?¡± Amanda-san said as she was aastonished, and Karin-san was so shocked she froze up. ¡°W-w-w-what?! Are you telling me that you can¡¯t tell if this slime has a sweet smell?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just normal.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s just wasting most of your lives!¡± ¡°No. I think only you will think of it that way, Karin.¡± ¡°Humans are such a poor race¡­¡± ¡°¡ªVirna, can you tell?¡± Amanda-san asked Virna-san, whose ears moved for a moment. Then, she looked at Purun and shook her head. ¡°It seems like Virna who has a sharp sense of smell can¡¯t tell. With this, we can assume that even a fellow elf, Naruruth won¡¯t be able to tell, either.¡± ¡°What did you saaaaaay?!¡± Karin-san hugged her head, feeling stricken. Meanwhile, Amanda-san lifted her gaze to look at the giant gate of the Izel fort. There was a figure of a person on top of the gate¡¯s watchtower. That person is¡­ Leon-san? Did he purposelye here to see us off? I felt somehow happy, and I waved my hand as hard as I could. Ar-niisama and the others who also noticed then turned to look up. After Leon-san lightly raised his hand, he turned his back on us. Fufuu. He¡¯s just as usual, huh? Eeeeeh, how do you say it? He¡¯s cool, but he has a dere side too, so he¡¯s a kuudere, I guess. He went through the troubles to make sure he could see us off, after all. He was showing his affectionate side. Yup. ¡°Now, shall we go?¡± Yosh! Let¡¯s head towards the Earth Labyrinth, departing now¡ª! ¡°Uh huh! Let¡¯s begin this journey to find the new slime variety! My heart is beating so fast!¡± Karin-san pointed towards the distance as she stuck out her t chest. Or rather, only Karin-san has something off with her determination! What will happen to my adventureeeeee?! Chapter 58: A Quest Appeared!

Chapter 58: A Quest Appeared!

The road from Izel fort towards the royal capital was mostly just us going straight ahead. To me who had spent most of my time being in the Izel fort, everything that I saw was a wonder. The scenery that appeared was simr to the areas one could see in Britain¡¯s countryside¡­ at least that¡¯s how I felt. I actually had never been there, so I could only guess. ¡°Hmhmhm¡­ I haven¡¯t seen a slime, not even once! This trip is boring!¡± But apparently, Karin-san didn¡¯t like this kind of rxing trip. She has always been making ain for quite a while. ¡°Ars Kingdom¡¯s main road is safe. Karin also knows this, right?¡± There was no incident of any monstering to attack in the middle of the journey. There were stone pirs embedded with magic circles in the main road, which had the effect of repelling monsters who weren¡¯t that strong. Slimes were obviously also repelled, so Karin-san tried to go astray from the main road when she saw an opening. But she was immediately stopped by Amanda-san. ¡°That stone pir is the one that repelled the monsters, huhh¡­? Then, if it were to be destroyed¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones passing by this road, okay? If we were to go near a vige somewhere, there will be slimes there, so please endure for a little bit more.¡± Amanda-san was exasperated. Karin-san replied by yelling, ¡°I have to wait that long?!¡± ¡°Good grief¡­ The child here, Yuuri-chan, was obediently riding on the horse, but why is it that Karin who¡¯s acting wilful? In the first ce, you¡¯re an elf so you are the oldest here, right?¡± Eh¡­? Karin-san is even older than Frank-san?! Eeeeeeeh?!! ¡°Hum hum. I¡¯m the oldest here, so everyone should show some respect for me. Then, we shall have a little break and search for slimes¡ª¡± ¡°Rather than dilly dallying here, we should just go quickly and then return quickly. That reminds me, the vige after this has a good sake1. We should go there quickly and have some drink, don¡¯t you think?¡± As Frank-sanughed out loud, Virna-san who heard the word ¡®sake¡¯ had her ears and tail swaying. ¡­Does Virna-san like sake? ¡°That¡¯s right. If we move a little bit more, the Graham Vige will be there, so shall we take our time there? I think there are slimes near the vige. The slimes might have gotten some kind of effects after the Monster Flood.¡± ¡°What did you say?! If that¡¯s the case, we should quickly go there!¡± Hearing Ar-niisama¡¯s words, Karin-san kicked her horse¡¯s stomach as it started to run. Oooh. Karin-san was exceptionally great at riding horses, huh? ¡°W-wait, Karin. Wait for a moment!¡± Amanda-san was flustered and quickly chased after her. But right ahead, Karin-san stopped her horse. Then, Amanda-san who caught up with her quickly dismounted her horse and prepared her sword. W-what¡¯s going on?! ¡°Giant Rat!¡± ¡°Oi oi, are you serious? Moreover, it¡¯s a mutant, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing Amanda-san¡¯s voice, Frank-san and Virna-san hurriedly joined together. Only Ar-niisama was distancing himself and stopped his horse at that spot. Certainly, there was a giant rat monster in the middle of the road. Its size was around half my size, so it was considerablyrge. Moreover, it was standing on its two legs. Giant Rat, huh? How nostalgic. Giant Rats are monsters that appear at a ce a bit further from the initial vige, and are a bit hard to defeat for beginners. But since it sometimes gave a rare drop called as [The Gold Ring], it became a perfect method of raising money during the early days. I heard from the guild master, Cecilia-san that back in the early days when Elysia Online¡¯s service had just started, it was the reason why its hunting ground was really crowded. In the first ce, it was a monster that appeared at the same spot after it disappeared for a while once defeated, so there were many people who remained at the same ce to wait for it to respawn. Although when I first started the game, there weren¡¯t that many beginners, so I could hunt the Giant Rat to my heart¡¯s content. The Giant Rat that I knew was light brown in colour, but the Giant Rat standing in the middle of the road was a mutant, so its colour was ck. ¡°Yuuri, want to try using ¡®Cure¡¯?¡± Ar-niisama asked, but I already had too many subjugated monsters, and as expected the Giant Rat is¡­ ah, it¡¯s not cute, so I don¡¯t want it. As I shook my head, Frank-san also turned away and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°I have no interest in monsters other than slimes!¡± Ah, yup. Karin-san was as usual. Right-? ¡°Amanda, do you want to try?¡± Amanda-san readied a stance with her sword. Could it be possible for the rare drop [The Gold Ring] to appear after the Giant Rat was defeated?! I was excited. ¡°This kind of monster can¡¯t even be called as my enemy! There¡¯s no need for me to use my magic sword.¡± Amanda-san¡¯s red hair fluttered. The next moment, the Giant Rat was split into half. Whoa. As expected of Amanda-san! ¡°¡­Oh my?¡± As Amanda-san gazed at her feet, she bent down to the ground and picked up something. C-could it be¡ª! ¡°This is¡­ A ring?¡± Oooooooooohhh! The rare drop, the gold ring appeared¡ª! Amazing, amazing! It¡¯s the same gold ring in the game! Awesomeeeeeee! ¡°There seems to be a name written. Let see¡­ From Mary to Carl¡­?¡± ¡°Eh? Is it someone¡¯s property?¡± ¡°It seems so.¡± Eeeeh? But the gold ring is supposed to be a rare drop, one that we can sell for money¡­ Eh? What¡¯s going on?! It¡¯s not a rare drop, but someone else¡¯s lost item? It seems like a quest¡ª *** ¨ŒA quest has appeared. ¨ŒDo you want to ept this quest? ¨Œ¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¨Œ Yes¡¡¡¡¡¡No *** Wait a minute! A semi-transparent window appeared in front of my eyes, and this is¡ª Q¡­ Quest?! Chapter 59: Why Don’t We Try Accepting The Quest?

Chapter 59: Why Don¡¯t We Try epting The Quest?

Errrr, this world isn¡¯t a game, but it¡¯s reality, right? But, just why would a quest window pop out of nowhere?! If everything that has happened until now was just the continuation of the Sage job change quest in the Elysia Online¡­ there¡¯s no way that can be true, right? C-could it be, no way¡­ Hmmm. Even if I think about it, I still don¡¯t get it. If that¡¯s the case, for the time being, let¡¯s just try epting this quest! Eiii! *** ¨Œ A quest has appeared. ¨Œ Do you want to ept this quest? ¨‹¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¨Œ Yes¡¡¡¡¡¡No *** Ooh. The color of the [Yes] alphabet turned blue. *** ¨Œ The quest has been epted. ¨Œ Deliver the golden ring to Carl who¡¯s living in the Graham vige! ¨Œ Reward for quest clearance: A stay in Graham vige¡¯s inn If the quest is failed: Graham vige¡¯s inn closes down *** Whoaaaa. What is this? So we should just deliver it to the person called Carl in Graham vige? But how should I exin it to everyone? If I were to suddenly say, ¡°This ring belongs to Carl-san from Graham vige, so let¡¯s send it to him!¡±, there¡¯s no way they will believe my words, right? Just when I was looking at the semi-transparent window that showed the quest with worries, Ar-niisama called me out from behind with a worried tone of voice. ¡°Yuuri, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Since the Giant Rat we defeated was a mutant, currently, we¡¯re checking whether or not it has a magic stone. In other words¡­ Since its corpse was being dissected in the middle of the road where we finished it off, the kind Ar-niisaama moved his horse so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see the spectacle. But since I was staring into the air where there was nothing, he was apparently worried. ¡°It¡¯s such a mystery why the Giant Rat would possess the golden ring¡­¡± ¡°It might have bitten the owner of the ring. For example, it might have bitten off and torn up only a finger.¡± Ueeee?! I feel hurt just by imagining it¡­ ¡°The nearest ce where people live from here would be the Izel fort and then if we were to go straight here¡ª¡± ¡°Graham vige, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Dusk vige that we went to during the Monster Flood was located between the Izel fort and Julei fort, so the direction was totally different. Besides, it was destroyed by the werewolves, so there isn¡¯t anyone there right now. ¡°Then, perhaps the owner of that golden ring is in the Graham vige?¡± But the reward forpleting the quest is [A stay in the inn], so the person might be rted with the inn. Since the quest is telling me to deliver this to that person, so there¡¯s no way that person is already dead. ¡°Hmm¡­ But the items dropped after defeating monsters belong to the ones who defeated them, so there¡¯s no need to purposely deliver it. Since it¡¯s a golden ring, it can be sold at a high price. Then, let¡¯s buy holy water using the money we gain from its sale! My Maximillian Jr. will soon go hungry, so the timing is just right!¡± Come to think of it, Karin-san¡¯s slime only feeds on holy water. Even so, selling the ring we found is no good! Even without a quest, it¡¯s a no-no! ¡°Aah? Don¡¯t say such a petty thing, Karin. Besides, no matter how you look at it, this ring looks like something precious, don¡¯t you think? We¡¯re going to Graham vige anyway, so why don¡¯t we just deliver it while we¡¯re at it? God is always watching what you¡¯re doing, the holy writings even said that.¡± Frank-san finished dissecting the corpse and casted the clean magic to wipe out any dirt and he wasing while bringing stuff such as the monster¡¯s fangs or ws. Ah. Could those be the items dropped?! Even though this world isn¡¯t a game, for some reason the development has turned to be game-like. But whyyy? ¡°¡­What?! Didn¡¯t Frank just speak like a priest?!¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®like a priest¡¯? No matter where you look at me, I¡¯m a splendid priest, ain¡¯t I?!¡± ¡°Snow is going to fall in Niflheim!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it and of evesting summer where the elves live? There¡¯s no way snow will fall there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how unbelievable your words were!¡± Ho¡ª. I wonder if it is like an idiom in Elysia? It looks like the phrase ¡®It¡¯s going to hail tomorrow.¡¯ ¡°Oi oi, Even if I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m still a priest. Don¡¯t you forget it, okay?¡± Frank-san grumbled, to which Ar-niisama shrugged his shoulders and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the consequences of your actions.¡± Uh-huh. I think so, too. Even if Frank-san is actually a kind person, he normally looks like a vulgar delinquent. Although he is wearing a priest¡¯s clothes, he still doesn¡¯t look like one. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to Graham vige and try asking around about this ring, shall we?¡± Agree! Let¡¯s quickly deliver the ring to Carl-san andplete the quest¡ª! Yes¡ª! Chapter 60: Graham Village

Chapter 60: Graham Vige

Aside from the appearance of the Giant Rat, we managed to arrive at the Graham vige without any other problem. I was wondering if there would be someone at the gate of the vige who¡¯d say ¡°Wee to Graham vige!¡±, but that kind of person wasn¡¯t there. It was slightly disappointing. Speaking of which, Karin-san went off to do something separately from us right in front of the vige. Until the sun sets, she¡¯s going to find out whether or not a new variety of slimes exists in the vige¡¯s circumferences. Uh huh. Well, that¡¯s just so like Karin-san, right? When I first saw the Graham vige, it was so charming, as if it was a vige straight out of fairy tales. White walls and red roof. In the middle of the vige, a big stone monument stood towering its surrounding public square. This stone monument has a monster-repelling magical circle engraved on it, and since it exists, the monsters won¡¯te into the vige. However, since the barrier in this small vige doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong, if there is a strong mutant or a horde of monsters attacking, the barrier might break. It¡¯s also my first time learning that once a magical circle was installed, it doesn¡¯t mean that its effects would continue to apply for all eternity. It has to be maintained by regrly pouring magical powers into it. But it seems that the amount of the magical power poured is tied to how strong the effect is. In case for a small vige like this, the number of people who can use magic is only a few, so there isn¡¯t much magical power poured into the magical circle. So, only the magical circle forming a weak barrier could be installed. In arger town, one single stone monument wouldn¡¯t be able to shield the whole area, so four stone monuments were build at the four corners of the town. Furthermore, in case for the Izel fort that¡¯s very close to the big Monster Forest, a more high performing and special monster-repelling magical circle is installed. Since there are also lots of magicians, the magical power is also gradually poured. It¡¯s strong. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s ce the horses.¡± We went down from our horses before entering the vige, and the first thing we¡¯re going to do is to find an inn with a barn. Most of the travels done in Elysia are by horses, so there should be barns even in a small vige. In the scope of the Graham vige, there seemed to be a lot of joint establishment of barn and inn. In other words, I guess we¡¯re going to the inn now. Since the reward for clearing the quest is [A stay in Graham vige¡¯s inn], could it be that we could quickly clear the quest?! ¡°After putting the horses, we will go to the tavern first, right?¡± Frank-san said with a self-satisfied look. In response to him, Amanda-san frowned and said, ¡°Drinking alcohol during the daytime, this is definitely not how a priest would act.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it. In order to gather information, taverns which will have lots of people gathering will be the best ce to go, right? In addition, as long as they drink just a little bit of alcohol, their closed mouth will loosen up and tell us the information.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just going to ask whether there is a person named Carl here or not, aren¡¯t we? You¡¯re exaggerating it. Now, let¡¯s go to the inn quickly.¡± ¡°Kyuu.¡± While Frank-san showed his displeasure, Luan who was on top of his head let out a cry that seemed to indicate that they understood it. Hearing that voice, the nearby old man stopped in his surprise. The old man¡¯s ears restlessly searched for the source of the animal cry, and when he saw what was on top of Frank-san¡¯s head, his eyes went round. Aah, since Frank-san¡¯s tall, he might haven¡¯t realized that Luan was there up until just now. Luan is a mutant, so I guess it surprised him? Surely he wouldn¡¯t have any problem if he were to see a pink Horn Rabbit. ¡°Kyuu¡­¡± Noticing his stare, Luan was flustered as it quickly hid inside Frank-san¡¯s hair which was colored like a corn beard. It intended to hide itself, but Frank-san¡¯s hair was short, so it could only hide its head. ¡­Your round and adorable tail is visible, Luan¡­ ¡°Ah. Isn¡¯t that the inn?¡± For now, we should move from this ce. So, I pointed at a slightlyrge building on the opposite side of the public square. ¡°It might be it. Viger, is the inn over there?¡± When the knight Ar-niisama asked politely, the old man suddenly straightened his previously curled up back. Ojii-san. There¡¯s no need to be that nervous, Ar-niisama is kind~. ¡°Y-yes. That¡¯s right. ¡­By the way, are you knights people from the Izel fort?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for ending the Monster Flood quickly. I¡¯d be very anxious if it were to continue for a long time just like the Monster Flood eight years ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just because of the people of the Izel fort, it¡¯s the result of everyone joining hands together.¡± ¡°The hero is also there, right? God be praised, thank you!¡± The old man suddenly assumed the praying posture as Ar-niisama showed a wry smile. ¡°Oi oi, Jii-san. If you want to pray, go to the church.¡± ¡°¡­You are¡­ the priest-san, right?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes was glued to the top of Frank-san¡¯s head again. ¡°That, thing on top of your head, just what¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s emergency rations.¡± ¡°¡ªWhat?¡± ¡°The emergency rations, Luan.¡± ¡°W-wha¡­¡± After confusing the old man, Frank-san said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± as he walked quickly towards the inn. Ah, wait¡ª! Chapter 61: Is Anyone There~?

Chapter 61: Is Anyone There~?

¡°Kyuuuu, kyukkyu!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s true that you¡¯re an emergency food. Don¡¯tin.¡± ¡°Kyuu!¡± ¡°Ouch, it hurts! Look, you can¡¯t stomp over there.¡± The vigers we met¡ªeach of them¡ªmade a startled face when they saw Luan who was on Frank-san¡¯s head, but seeing Frank-san¡¯s arguing that seemed like aedy act, they quickly changed their expression to one that seemed to be looking pleasantly. Hmhm. Certainly, the sight of the tough-looking Frank-san ying around with the small pink rabbit created a gap moe1 that it was heartwarming. ¡°Excuse me¡ª¡± As we arrived at the inn, Amanda-san called out from the entrance. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we were to proceed before restraining the horses first. However, there was no reply from inside. ¡°¡­I wonder if there¡¯s no one here?¡± ¡°There is a barn here. It¡¯s open, so for now, let¡¯s tie the horses.¡± Frank-san¡¯s voice could be heard from the back of the inn. ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do that.¡± After tying the horses, we went through the inn¡¯s door. The door was closed but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t locked, as the door was opened right as soon as my hand touched the key section of the door. ¡°Good afternoon¡ª Is anyone there~?¡± The interior of the inn looked a lot like the inn that was in the initial vige in Elysia Online. Right in the front there was the receptionist and a te decoration with the mark of a bed symbolizing inn engraved there. On the left side, there was a small dining room with around three tables. Meanwhile, there was a staircase leading to the second floor on the right side. Whoaa. How nostalgic. In the beginning, I didn¡¯t have my own housing, so I was quite dependent on the inn~. There was an area called as Residential Area in Elysia Online, and if we were to buy a plot there, we would be able to construct our own house as we liked. The Residential Area is connected to the town located in the center of each country. In Ares kingdom, there is an entrance leading to the residential area in its royal capital. And the yers that wanted to have a house of their own would need to go towards the residential area of the town they wanted to live in, and then apply for having a housing over there. However, if there were multiple applicants to the same house, the owner would be decided through a lottery. There was a time when the guild chat was filled with agonizing cries¡­ Luckily, I was able to buy a plot in the location I wanted. The residential area was really spacious, so moving from one end to another was very troublesome, but when you wanted to move towards the residential area, you would be asked to which block you wanted to move, so there was no need to worry about moving around the area in general. Moreover, if it was just going to your own house from the field, we would be able to quickly return home as long as we clicked on the home button. And by operating the panel located at the entrance of our own home, we would be able to conveniently move to the houses of our registered friends or to the guild house. A guild house is a big house that can be used by guild members as they like, and it was fun to gather there to chat with everyone. It felt like a shared housing. The people who are making weapons and armors could put the slightly failed equipment that couldn¡¯t be sold at high prices in the [Guild Storehouse] where they could be shared among a guild. ¡­Yes. I was also indebted to it in my earlier time. Of course I also put the potions I made inside the storehouse and also used them freely. There was a website filled with the showcase of wonderful housings that were made public by people. If we wanted to go there, we could just point at that house through our panel. On the contrary, we could also set our own housing as [Private] if we didn¡¯t want people we didn¡¯t know to be able to ess our housing. Unfortunately, it seemed that the house I built didn¡¯t exist here in Elysia. Since I couldn¡¯t find the home button anywhere. If I were able to use it, there would be lots of items in my house, ranging from the low-leveled equipment to legendary items. Fortunately, I was able to use item boxes, so I was really saved by that. ¡°What the heck? Is nobody here?¡± As I looked around, the back door was opened. Ah, is it the inn¡¯s staff? ¡°¡­Hm? What¡¯s the matter? No one is in the reception.¡± ¡°I was wondering who it was, but it¡¯s just Karin, huh? Have you had enough with slimes?¡± ¡°I looked around and smelled things all over, but it seemed like there was no new slime variety. So I decided to rest early.¡± Amanda-san looked towards the dining hall and noticed Karin-san as she spoke to her. The scent of slimes¡­ She smelled it all around, huh? If she were seen by the vigers doing that, wouldn¡¯t they think that she was acting weird? Would that be fine? ¡°Good grief. What¡¯s wrong with them, not greeting customers who arrived? ¡­What? It¡¯s noisy over there.¡± Karin-san knitted her brows as she looked up at the ceiling. As soon as she did that, I heard some voices arguing. ¡°I have had enough! You have too many excuses! If you have given it to that woman, you should¡¯ve just said so!¡± ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s not the case! Why won¡¯t you believe me?!¡± ¡°What? Just because she¡¯s slightly beautiful, you became infatuated to her? Besides, she¡¯s an adventurer, so don¡¯t you think she¡¯s not going to stay forever in this small vige? ¡®I¡¯lle againter¡¯, such words are obviously just lip service!¡± T-this is¡­ Could it be the so-called scene of carnage?! As I was confused, Karin-san heaved a long sigh. ¡°What¡¯s up with them, not noticing that there are customers and fighting on the second floor? No matter how small of a vige this is, it¡¯s such a failure as an inn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But since this vige is so small, I wonder if there isn¡¯t any other inn? ¡­Eh, Frank, what are you doing?!¡± As Amanda-san was agreeing with Karin-san, she took notice of Frank-san who sat down on a counter in the dining hall before we even knew it. ¡°Ooh. I had no expectation since this vige is so small, but they have gathered some fine alcohol here. Don¡¯t you think so too, Virna?¡± ¡°Certainly, this is amazing.¡± Looking at the earthenware pots of alcohol lined up deep in the counter, Virna-san¡¯s tail was swaying around. So Virna-san really likes alcohol too, huh? ¡°Like I said, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Tania liked this vige so she said that she woulde again. That¡¯s only it.¡± ¡­The quarrel on the second floor still continued. ¡°How well said! Even though you already gave your ring away to her!¡± ¡­Hm? Ring? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!